MY  LADY  OF    CLEEVE 


**  'I  give  the  lives  of  these  gentlemen  to  you.     Your  secret 


is  your  own 


[p. 180] 


MY  LADY  OF 
CLEEVE 

BY 
PERCY  J.  HARTLEY 


ILLUSTRATIONS  BY 
HARRISON  FISHER 

AND 

HERMAN    PFEIFER 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 
1908 


COPYRIGHT,  1908 
By  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 

Published,  January,  1908 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 

CHAPTER  II 

CHAPTER  III 

CHAPTER  IV 

CHAPTER  V 

CHAPTER  VI 


CHAPTER  VIII 

CHAPTER  IX 

CHAPTER  X 

CHAPTER  XI 

CHAPTER  XII 


OF  How  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE         1 
OF  THE  LIGHT  THAT   SHONE  IN 
THE  FOG  17 

OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  AND  OF 

MY  LADY'S  WELCOME  34 

OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  TO  EXETER  55 

OF  How  THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF 
DEVON  DRANK  THE  KING'S 
HEALTH  77 

OF  How  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT 
ERRANT  AND  OF  MY  LADY'S 
GRATITUDE  97 

OF    CERTAIN    PASSAGES    IN    THE 
ROSE  GARDEN  117 

OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD  136 

OF  How  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DE- 
ULAH  156 

OF  How  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DE 
LILAH — (continued)  176 

OF  WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TER 
RACE  193 

OF  THE  GENTLEMAN  ABOARD  THE 
GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON"  209 


yi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XIII     OF    THE    LONELY   HUT   ON    THE 

SHORE  230 

CHAPTER    XIV     OF    THE    HOMECOMING    OF    His 

GRACE  OF  CLEEVE  248 

CHAPTER      XV     OF  THE  COMING  OF  THE  DUTCH 

DRAGOONS  269 

CHAPTER    XVI     OF  How  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT  I 

OWED  MY  LADY  288 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

"  *I  give  the  lives  of  these  gentlemen  to  you. 

Your  secret  is  your  own' "  (p.  180)     Frontispiece 

"Descending  the  steps,  she  stood  facing  me 

not  ten  paces  distant"  facing     40 

"  'You !'  my  lady  gasped  in  a  choking  voice"       "         90 

"He  leaned  against  its  knotted  trunk,  while 
the  blood  dripped  steadily  upon  the 
grass"  "  146 

"A  very  brief  examination  sufficed  to  assure 

me  that  the  fellow  was  but  stunned"  "       224 

"On  the  threshold  stood  the  Earl  of  Cleeve 

himself"  "       262 


MY  LADY  OF  CLEEVE 

CHAPTER  I 

OF    HOW    WE    CAME    TO    CLEEVE 

"YONDER  is  Cleeve !"  said  the  sergeant. 

I  held  up  my  hand  and  the  troopers  halted.  The  rain, 
which  had  been  falling  steadily  since  noon,  had  now 
ceased;  and  a  watery  gleam  of  sunshine  bursting  from 
the  sullen  stormclouds  overhead  lighted  up  the  crest  of 
the  hill  upon  which  we  stood,  and  the  well-wooded  Cleeve 
valley  below  us,  than  which  there  is  none  more  beautiful 
in  all  Devonshire.  Behind  us  lay  the  barren  surface  of 
the  torrs — mile  upon  mile  of  rock-strewn,  wind-swept 
summits — thrusting  their  gaunt  and  rugged  outlines 
high  into  the  air  in  spurs  as  varied  as  they  were  fantas 
tical.  But  at  our  feet  the  ground  fell  sharply  away, 
covered  with  a  wealth  of  golden  gorse  and  bracken  and 
scattered  clumps  of  timber  that  grew  ever  thicker  toward 
the  bottom  of  the  valley ;  yielding  nevertheless  the 
glimpse  of  a  white  road  which  wound  its  way  serpentlike 
down  the  centre. 

Here  and  there  also  the  glitter  of  water  showed  through 
the  trees,  where  some  streamlet  kissed  by  the  sun's  rays 
shone  with  the  radiance  of  burnished  silver.  From 
thence  the  woods  rose  in  one  dense  mass  upon  the  opposite 


S  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

slope,  until  they  broke  at  length  upon  the  very  edge  of 
the  rocky  cliffs  that  guard  this  portion  of  the  coast,  and 
beyond  these  again  were  the  dark  green  waters  of  the 
Channel. 

It  was  a  scene  that  at  any  other  time  would  have  com 
pelled  my  ardent  admiration.  The  fertile  valley  nestling 
at  our  feet,  clothed  with  its  rich  carpet  of  oaks  and 
beeches,  and  rendered  doubly  welcome  by  contrast  with 
the  bleak,  treeless  surface  of  the  torrs  through  which 
we  had  toiled  since  daybreak.  But  befouled  with  mud, 
wet  and  weary,  we  were  in  no  condition  to  mark  its 
beauties  or  to  appreciate  them.  Moreover,  though  it  was 
yet  early  June,  a  cold  wind  was  rising,  rustling  in  the 
tree-tops  below  us  and  bringing  with  it  the  odour  of  the 
sea. 

As  we  sat  there  upon  the  brow  of  the  hill,  the  steam 
from  our  jaded  horses  rising  around  us,  we  shivered  in 
our  saddles.  For  the  last  two  hours,  save  for  a  muttered 
oath  from  one  or  other  of  the  troopers  when  their  weary 
animals  stumbled,  we  had  ridden  for  the  most  part  in 
silence.  Even  Graham — gayest  and  most  debonnaire  of 
cornets — had  scarce  opened  his  lips  save  to  answer  some 
remark  in  monosyllables.  And  that  fact  alone  was  more 
significant  than  words  to  prove  to  what  a  state  of  depres 
sion  the  lonely  torrs  and  the  falling  rain  had  reduced 
us.  He  had  fallen  somewhat  behind  with  De  Brito,  but 
they  spurred  forward  now  upon  seeing  me  halt.  I  had, 
I  confess,  no  great  liking  for  Cornet  Brito ;  though  to 
give  him  his  due,  had  he  paid  less  attention  to  the  wine 
bottle  he  had  the  making  of  a  good  sword.  But  his  was  a 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE         3 

coarse,  brutal  nature — sullen,  revengeful,  and  without 
restraint — alien  alike  in  every  respect  to  my  own.  For 
I  hold  that  a  man  may  be  forced  to  live  by  the  wits  that 
Nature  has  provided  him  with — he  may  be  forced  to  sell 
his  sword  and  service  to  the  highest  bidder — but  he  need 
not  forget,  thank  God,  that  he  was  born  a  gentle 
man. 

As  for  Cornet  Graham,  he  was  a  merry,  careless-hearted 
boy  in  appearance,  with  an  eye  for  every  comely  maid, 
and  a  mind,  one  would  have  thought,  running  only  upon 
the  sit  of  his  peruke  or  the  latest  fashion  in  sword  knots. 
Yet  his  slight  figure  and  fair  boyish  face  belied  his  na 
ture,  which  was  as  keen  and  ruthless  as  any  of  the 
troopers  plodding  at  our  heels.  Even  now  I  noted  at 
a  glance  that  though  he  was  as  wet  through  as  the  rest 
of  us,  no  mud  splash  soiled  his  clothes.  And  his  white 
cravat  limp  though  it  was,  was  yet  tied  in  a  fashion  that 
would  have  done  credit  to  the  Mall  or  St.  James's.  In 
deed,  to  him  London  was  the  world. 

"A  curse  on  these  endless  hills !"  said  De  Brito  sullenly, 
as  they  drew  rein  at  my  side.  "Why  do  we  halt?" 

For  answer  I  pointed  to  where  some  three  miles  to  our 
right,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  valley,  and  perched 
apparently  upon  the  very  edge  of  the  cliff,  the  grey 
stone  chimneys  of  a  house  rose  above  the  surrounding 
trees.  Beyond  this  the  mighty  head  of  Cleevesborough 
reared  itself  into  the  sky.  And  at  its  foot,  marked  by 
the  smoke  which  hung,  motionless,  in  the  heavy  air  above 
it,  lay  the  little  port  of  Cleeve,  to  which  it  gives  its  name. 

"Yonder  is  our  goal!"  I  said  curtly. 


4  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

'Twas  a  sight  to  see  the  way  in  which  his  dark  face 
brightened  at  the  prospect. 

"Then  push  on,  in  the  devil's  name!"  he  cried  queru 
lously.  "There  is  an  inn  at  Cleeve  ?" 

"I  do  not  know,"  I  answered  shortly,  my  mind  running 
at  the  time  upon  far  other  matters. 

"Who  talks  of  inns  at  such  a  moment? — though  an  inn 
there  is,  and  a  good  one!"  said  Cornet  Graham.  "But 
there  is  a  woman  yonder, — to  see  whose  face  is  worth 
twenty  such  wettings." 

"Perdition  take  the  woman!"  growled  De  Brito  in 
reply.  "Give  me  a  roaring  fire  and  a  cup  of  sack  to 
keep  out  this  cursed  wet !  Burn  me !  Women  are  as 
plentiful  as  blackberries ;  aye,  and  as  cheap  for  the 
plucking." 

"But  not  such  as  this  one !"  cried  the  younger  man  with 
some  heat.  "  'Tis  five  years  ago,  I  swear,  since  I  saw 
her  first  in  London.  But  she  was  accounted  then  the 
toast  of  the  Court  by  those  most  competent  to  judge  in 
such  matters ;  aye,  even  by  King  Charles  himself — may 
the  devil  rest  his  soul !  He  deserved  well  of  his 
people,  seeing  that  he  did  his  best  to  be  a  father  to 
them." 

"So  that,  but  for  the  accident  of  his  death,  we  might 
have  had  a  second  Castlemaine,"  I  put  in  sneeringly. 
The  mention  of  this  woman,  about  whom  the  cornet  had 
raved  unceasingly  since  he  had  learned  our  destination, 
jarred  upon  my  ears.  He  shook  his  head  in  dubious 
fashion. 

"You    do    not   know   her,"    he    answered   reflectively. 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE         5 

"Proud  as  Lucifer,  she  is  no  woman  to  play  the  wanton, 
even  to  a  king !    Cold  as  proud,  she  is " 

"Pshaw,  man!  For  shame!  'Tis  my  belief  you  think 
more  of  this  paragon  of  virtue's  face  than  of  the  busi 
ness  that  we  have  in  hand." 

"Why  not  ?"  he  cried  quickly.  "'Fore  gad !  Spies  and 
Papists  are  common  enough  at  present,  but  there 
is  only  one  Lady  Lettice  Ingram,  and — why,  curse 
it,  Cassilis,  she  is  one  of  the  loveliest  women  in 
England — the  favourite  toast  of  every  tavern  in 
town !" 

"Such  is  fame!"  I  remarked  caustically,  and  fell  to 
scanning  the  house  again.  And  I  confess  that  the  longer 
I  gazed,  the  more  difficult  appeared  my  task. 

For  these  were  stirring  times,  and  it  behooved  every 
man  to  keep  a  still  tongue  and  a  ready  blade.  All  Eng 
land  was  divided  into  two  factions.  The  one  still  cling 
ing  to  the  restoration  of  the  Stuart  in  the  person  of 
James  II,  the  other  content  to  follow  the  fortunes  of 
Dutch  William.  Moreover,  in  every  shire  throughout 
the  country  were  the  spies  and  agents  of  the  French 
king,  working  in  secret  to  foment  a  rising  among  the 
Catholics.  For  Louis  XIV.  must  have  a  finger  in  every 
European  pie. 

It  was  to  arrest  one  of  these  agents — no  less  a  person 
than  the  Marquis  de  Launay — that  I  had  been  sent 
hastily  from  Exeter,  information  coming  to  the  authori 
ties  that  he  was  in  hiding  at  Cleeve  Manor,  an  old  Tudor 
mansion  on  the  coast  of  Torbay  belonging  to  the  Ingram 
family,  who  were  staunch  upholders  of  the  old  religion, 


6 

and  the  head  of  whom  it  was  whispered  was  already  with 
King  James  in  Ireland,  and  high  in  his  favour. 

As  I  sat  now,  pondering  upon  the  best  way  to  carry  out 
my  orders,  I  saw  at  a  glance  that,  standing  as  it  did 
upon  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  to  ride  up  to  the  front  of  the 
manor  would  be  to  render  it  an  easy  task  for  our  quarry 
to  escape  by  sea.  Clearly,  by  some  means  we  must  gain 
the  beach,  in  order  to  cut  off  any  such  method  of  escape 
from  the  rear.  Accordingly,  I  told  off  the  sergeant  and 
a  dozen  men  for  this  duty,  with  whom  I  purposed  going 
myself,  bidding  the  two  cornets  to  lie  hidden  with  the 
remainder  of  the  troop  until  dark,  and  to  then  follow  the 
road  leading  to  the  manor.  Arrived  there,  Cornet 
Graham  was  to  surround  the  front  of  the  house,  but  to 
await  an  agreed  signal  between  us  ere  he  attempted  to 
force  an  entrance.  Meanwhile,  De  Brito  and  twenty 
troopers  would  ride  on  and  overawe  the  village,  a  task 
which  I  knew  would  be  both  welcome  and  congenial  to  his 
temperament;  nor  was  I  wrong  in  so  thinking.  As  I 
made  an  end  of  my  instructions,  he  drew  his  thick  and 
grizzled  brows  together  in  a  sullen  scowl  that  boded 
mischief. 

"You  need  fear  no  trouble  from  that  quarter,"  he  said 
grimly.  "I  know  my  work  too  well." 

"Aye,  but  none  of  your  devil's  tricks  here !"  I  retorted 
sharply.  "We  are  not  in  Tangiers !" 

For  a  moment  his  swarthy  face  wore  an  ugly  look  and 
his  fingers  sought  his  hilt.  But  he  thought  better  of  it. 

"Leave  me  to  do  my  own  business  in  my  own  way !"  he 
muttered  sullenly.  "Give  me  the  village  and  tKe" 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE         7 

tavern — and  slit  me  if  I  interfere  with  you  in  the  matter 
of  the  dainty  doves  yonder!"  And  he  nodded  in  the 
direction  of  the  house. 

His  tone  was  one  of  such  studied  insolence  that  at  any 
other  time  I  should  have  called  him  to  account.  As  it 
was,  I  shrugged  my  shoulders  contemptuously  and 
turned  to  Cornet  Graham.  On  my  life,  he  had  pulled  a 
little  comb  from  his  pocket  and  with  this  he  was  en 
deavouring  to  smooth  his  matted  periwig. 

"Remember,"  I  said  warningly,  "M.  de  Launay  is  to 
be  taken  alive." 

"If  he  is  there  at  all,"  he  answered,  "and  this  does  not 
prove  a  fool's  errand!" 

"It  is  like  enough  to  be  that,"  I  said  carelessly,  "since 
it  is  a  king's.  But  be  consoled.  At  least,  you  will  see 
this  Venus !" 

He  cried  out  something  at  that,  but  I  did  not  stay  to 
hear.  I  gathered  up  my  reins  and,  with  a  wave  of  the 
hand,  rode  after  the  troopers. 

They  had  halted  at  the  edge  of  the  road  awaiting  my 
orders,  and  I  saw  that  the  sergeant  had  made  a  careful 
selection  for  the  arduous  work  they  had  before  them. 
As  they  sat  there  in  their  saddles,  their  fierce,  swarthy 
faces  bronzed  to  a  coppery  hue  by  the  scorching  suns  of 
Tangiers,  their  coats,  once  red — worn  and  faded  to  a 
mottled  purple,  they  were  as  ill-favoured  a  set  of  rogues 
as  one  could  meet,  not  even  excepting  Kirk's  Lambs.  I 
placed  myself  at  their  head,  therefore,  and  leaving  the 
road  behind  us,  we  plunged  at  once  into  the  woods. 
So  dense  were  these  that  ere  we  had  proceeded  more  than 


8  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

a  quarter  of  a  mile  I  was  compelled  to  dismount  the  men 
and  to  send  back  our  horses  in  charge  of  two  of  their 
number.  With  the  remaining  troopers  at  my  heels,  I 
essayed  to  make  the  ascent  on  foot.  Nor  was  it  an  easy 
task  even  then.  From  every  branch  the  rain-drops 
dripped  upon  us,  so  that,  wet  before,  we  were  doubly  so 
ere  we  had  advanced  but  a  short  distance.  Tripping 
over  roots,  torn  by  brambles,  a  dozen  times  we  came  down 
upon  our  faces,  rendering  us  in  a  truly  pitiable  condition 
when  at  length  we  reached  the  summit.  Nor  did  luck 
befriend  us  even  then. 

In  front  of  us  and  on  either  side  the  woods  spread  to 
the  edge  of  the  cliff,  the  latter  falling  sheer  away  to 
give  us  a  sight  of  the  white-capped  rollers,  over  which 
the  gulls  were  wheeling,  three  hundred  feet  below,  and 
with  no  sign  of  a  path  by  which  we  might  gain  the  shore. 
We  separated  now,  making  our  way  right  and  left  as  fast 
as  the  thick  growth  and  the  slippery  nature  of  the 
ground  would  permit,  while  in  my  heart  I  cursed  the 
delay,  for  the  light  was  fading  fast.  It  was  not  long 
before  a  shout  from  one  of  the  troopers  proclaimed  that 
he  had  stumbled  upon  that  which  we  sought.  I  made 
my  way  to  his  side  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  found  him 
standing  on  the  brink  of  a  little  combe,  a  mere  cleft  in 
the  hillside,  its  sides  thickly  wooded,  and  with  a  swift 
stream,  swollen  by  the  rains  from  the  torrs  above,  flowing 
in  a  succession  of  white-lipped  falls  down  its  centre.  It 
was  not  an  inviting  road  to  take,  and  I  would  willingly 
have  sought  for  a  more  open  spot,  but  we  had  already 
lost  more  time  than  we  could  well  spare,  and  dusk  had 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE         9 

fallen  on  the  silent  woods.  Moreover,  the  heavy  grey 
clouds,  drifting  low  from  the  direction  of  the  sea, 
momentarily  grew  darker  and  more  threatening,  giving 
promise  of  further  rain.  I  rallied  the  troopers,  there 
fore,  at  the  head  of  the  combe,  and  with  the  sergeant  at 
my  heels,  plunged  into  the  glen. 

At  first  the  ground  was  fairly  open,  and  we  were  enabled 
to  make  good  progress  through  the  thickets  of  alders 
and  rushes  that  fringed  the  banks  of  the  stream,  but 
ever  as  we  advanced  the  green  walls  of  the  glen  grew 
steeper  and  narrower,  until  we  were  forced  to  take  to 
the  stream  itself,  making  -our  way  from  stone  to  stone 
that  lay  mossgrown  and  prostrate  in  its  bed,  or  at  times 
wading  ankle  deep  through  some  shallow  pool.  It  was  as 
if  we  were  cut  off  from  the  world.  A  damp,  earthy  smell, 
begotten  of  the  winter's  leaves'  decay,  filled  the  air. 
There  was  no  sound  save  the  song  of  the  water  swirling 
at  our  feet  as  it  brawled  amongst  the  pebbles  and  chafed 
in  its  narrow  course,  the  occasional  fall  of  a  branch  upon 
the  hillside  above,  and  in  the  distance  the  ever- 
increasing  murmur  of  the  sea. 

For  over  half  a  mile  we  proceeded  thus,  so  that  it  was 
with  no  little  satisfaction  that  at  length  we  saw  the 
light,  such  as  it  was,  gradually  strengthening  in  front 
of  us.  Now  the  trees  grew  thinner,  admitting  a  breath 
of  sea  air,  which  stole  through  their  twisted  trunks  and 
fanned  our  faces.  As  we  continued  to  advance,  the  glen 
as  suddenly  receded,  and  a  moment  or  two  later  we  came 
out  upon  the  beach. 

We  found  ourselves  in  a  little  shingle-covered  bay,  the 


10 

extremities  of  which  were  shut  in  by  the  rocks,  giving  us 
no  sight  of  what  lay  beyond.  Above  our  heads  on  either 
side  towered  a  mighty  wall  of  rock,  its  grey,  rugged 
surface  broken  here  and  there  by  patches  of  withered 
grass.  And  here  the  sergeant,  who  was  a  few  paces  in 
front  of  me,  suddenly  stopped. 

He  was  a  grizzled,  battle-scarred  veteran  of  the  wars  of 
Flanders,  with  whom  I  had  once  made  a  campaign  upon 
the  Rhine,  and  to  whom  for  that  reason  I  allowed  some 
freedom.  His  looks,  ill-favoured  enough  at  best,  were 
in  no  way  improved  by  the  scar  of  an  old  sword  cut 
gained  in  some  wild  foray  against  the  Turk,  which  scar, 
starting  from  his  right  eyebrow,  stretched  crosswise  to 
his  chin ;  twisting  both  nose  and  lips  to  their  utter  detri 
ment  and  imparting  a  peculiarly  forbidding  and  saturn 
ine  expression  to  his  face. 

"What  is  it?"  I  said  sharply.  "Why  do  you  halt,  man ? 
The  tide  is  out,  and  the  light  will  serve." 

"Aye,"  he  answered  slowly,  "the  tide  is  out,  but " 

"But  what?"  I  cried  impatiently.  "Come,  out  with  it 
if  you  have  anything  to  say !" 

"Well,  I  like  not  that!"  he  rejoined  with  some  hesita 
tion,  pointing  out  to  sea. 

Following  the  direction  of  his  outstretched  arm, 
away  over  the  surface  of  the  water,  some  two 
miles  distant,  but  creeping  each  minute  slowly  and 
insidiously  nearer,  stretched  a  white  wall  of  vapour, 
beneath  which  gleamed  the  foam-crested  summits  of  the 
waves. 

"Well?"  I  said  contemptuously.  "What  of  it?     Have 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE       11 

you  never  seen  a  sea  fog  before,  or  are  you  afraid?"  I 
continued  with  a  sneer. 

"Neither  of  man  nor  devil !"  he  retorted  with  some  heat. 
And  to  do  him  justice,  I  knew  that  he  spoke  truth.  "But 
this — this  is  different.  To  be  caught  against  that" — he 
nodded  toward  the  cliff — "and  to  be  drowned  like 
rats !" 

I  saw  that  his  words  were  not  without  effect.  The 
troopers,  already  wearied  by  the  day's  exertions,  glanced 
askance  at  one  another  and  began  to  mutter.  At  all 
hazards  this  must  be  stopped,  and  at  once.  I  faced 
round  on  them. 

"Who  talks  of  drowning?"  I  cried  angrily.  "Curse 
you  for  a  fool,  man !  'Tis  but  a  mile  to  go  at  most.  But 
if  you  fear  to  venture,  sergeant,"  I  continued,  "you  can 
return  the  way  we  came.  And  stay,  I  will  send  a  couple 
of  men  back  with  you  to  bear  you  company;  you  will 
find  it  dark  in  the  glen !" 

He  saluted  at  that,  a  flush  of  shame  upon  his  face. 

"Very  well,"  he  said  slowly;  "let  it  be  forward  then. 
Only — I  have  warned  you." 

"And  you  others !"  I  continued  in  a  fierce  tone,  turning 
upon  them  and  letting  my  hand  fall  lightly  upon  the  butt 
of  the  pistol  in  my  sash.  "Have  you  anything  to  say, 
or  do  you  forget  who  I  am,  you  knaves?  I  will  find  a 
quicker  death  than  yonder  waves  for  the  first  man  among 
you  who  questions  my  orders !" 

I  looked  them  squarely  in  the  face,  and  their  muttering 
died  away.  Steeped  as  they  were  in  crime  and  license, 
I  was  their  master,  and  they  knew  it.  For  a  moment  or 


12  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

two  longer  I  remained  silent  to  give  full  effect  to  my 
words,  but  not  a  man  spoke. 

"Forward  then!"  I  said  shortly;  and  we  set  off  along 
the  beach. 

Not  that  their  fears  were  altogether  without  founda 
tion.  The  intense  loneliness  of  the  spot,  increased  as  it 
was  by  the  gathering  dusk,  was  sufficient  to  daunt  the 
stoutest  heart.  The  wind  was  rising,  moaning  in  the 
cavernous  hollows  and  crevices  of  the  cliff,  from  which 
came  ever  and  anon  the  weird  cry  of  some  sea  fowl,  cir 
cling  round  its  nest  in  the  rocky  wall  above.  And  save 
for  this  there  was  no  other  sound  but  the  hoarse  murmur 
of  the  swift,  incoming  tide. 

Rounding  the  rocks  which  screened  the  bay,  we  found 
ourselves  in  a  second  one,  a  complete  replica  of  the  first. 
And  beyond  us,  headland  upon  headland,  serrated  against 
the  darkening  sky,  stretched  faint  and  shadowy  into 
the  far  distance. 

Our  progress  was  slow,  for  the  beach  was  composed  of 
small,  slate-coloured  pebbles,  flattened  and  rounded  by 
the  wash  of  endless  surges,  and  into  which  our  heavy 
military  boots  sank  deep  at  every  step.  Here  and  there 
we  were  forced  to  skirt  some  mass  of  lichen-covered 
rocks ;  which,  torn  from  the  cliff  side,  lay  scattered  upon 
the  shore  at  its  base,  their  sharp,  needle-like  summits 
wreathed  with  tangled  seaweed  and  their  caves  and  hol 
lows  filled  with  the  flotsam  of  the  tides. 

And  now  the  fog  rolled  down  upon  us,  at  first  in  thin 
wreaths  of  vapour  that  floated  in  ghost-like  silence  like 
the  first  sentinels  of  an  advancing  army,  but  growing 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE       13 

ever  thicker  and  thicker  as  they  approached  landwards, 
until  they  wrapped  us  completely  round  in  their  damp 
embrace,  blotting  out  everything  from  our  vision  save 
the  wall  of  cliff  upon  our  right,  which  loomed  dark  and 
menacing  through  the  mist.  The  wind  rose  as  suddenly 
to  a  gale,  sending  the  fog  wreaths  eddying  around  us, 
and  bringing  with  it  a  cold  rain  that  at  every  successive 
gust  beat  in  our  faces,  blinding  and  confusing  us.  A 
hundred  times  I  cursed  my  folly  and  recalled  the 
sergeant's  warning.  He  was  at  my  elbow  now,  at  times 
his  figure  appearing  distorted  and  giant-like  as  the  fog 
thinned  somewhat ;  anon  banishing  altogether  from  my 
vision,  swallowed  up  by  the  mist. 

How  long  we  struggled  on  thus,  buffeted  by  the  wind 
and  rain,  falling  over  the  jutting  rocks,  I  do  not  know; 
but  it  was  in  a  lull  in  the  gale,  when  the  wind  died  down 
for  a  moment  and  the  fog  lifted,  that  I  felt  myself  seized 
by  the  arm  and  plucked  violently  backward.  It  was  none 
too  soon.  From  out  of  the  mist  ahead  appeared  a  green 
wall  of  water  capped  with  foam.  Down  it  thundered, 
breaking  upon  the  pebbles  at  my  feet,  sending  the  salt 
spume  flying  above  my  head  and  swirling  round  my  knees 
in  a  cataract  of  foam. 

Even  then,  so  sudden  was  the  surprise,  that  the  back 
wash  was  like  to  have  swept  me  from  my  feet;  but  the 
sergeant's  grip  tightened  upon  my  arm  and  dragged  me 
back  to  safety.  And  in  a  moment  I  realised  what  had 
happened.  We  had  reached  the  end  of  the  bay,  into 
which  the  sea  had  already  entered.  I  put  my  lips  to 
the  sergeant's  ear. 


14  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Back  to  the  cliff,"  I  shouted,  "and  climb,  man! 
Climb,  or " 

There  was  no  need  to  finish  the  sentence.  Not  a  man 
there  but  knew  our  danger.  We  began  to  retrace  our 
steps.  It  had  grown  so  dark  now  that  it  was  only  when 
the  curbain  of  fog  parted  to  a  more  violent  gust  than 
usual  that  I  was  enabled  to  distinguish  the  form  of  the 
trooper  upon  my  right.  The  rain  which  we  had  ex 
perienced  all  day  was  as  nothing  to  that  which  fell  upon 
us  now.  It  descended  in  sheets,  drenching  us  to  the  skin 
and  numbing  us  with  its  icy  cold.  For  a  while,  indeed, 
a  species  of  coma  seized  me.  I  thought  of  the  cornets 
waiting  in  the  roadway  above,  and  wondered  idly  whether 
they  would  succeed  in  achieving  the  arrest  of  the  man 
we  had  come  so'  far  to  seek,  and  whether,  by  chance,  upon 
the  morrow  they  would  find  some  relic  of  our  party  float 
ing  in  the  wash  of  the  tide  to  tell  the  story  of  our  fate, 
for  I  did  not  deceive  myself.  To  climb  the  cliff  even  in 
the  daylight  would  have  been  a  hard  enough  feat ;  to  do 
so  at  night,  in  the  darkness  and  fog,  was  an  impossibility. 
And  though  I  was  willing  enough  for  the  troopers'  sake 
to  make  the  attempt — aye,  and  to  encourage  the  effort — 
yet  in  my  heart  I  knew  that  there  could  be  but  one 
ending. 

It  seemed  hard,  I  remember  thinking  dully,  that  a  man 
who  had  passed  unscathed  through  the  perils  of  many 
battlefields — hard  for  a  man  who  had  made  a  campaign 
with  Montecuccoli,  and  whose  arms  had  held  the  great 
Turenne  as  he  fell  from  his  horse,  struck  down  by  a 
cannon-ball  upon  the  banks  of  the  Rhine — to  be  drowned 


OF  HOW  WE  CAME  TO  CLEEVE       15 

at  the  last  In  a  little  bay  upon  the  lonely  Devon  coast. 
I  was  aroused  from  these  reflections  by  the  sound  of  an 
oath  and  a  heavy  fall,  as  the  trooper  upon  my  left 
stumbled  over  a  black  mass  which  loomed  up  suddenly 
in  his  path.  He  was  on  his  feet  again  ere  I  could  reach 
his  side,  and  gave  vent  to  such  a  ringing  shout  that  it 
pierced  above  the  gale  and  brought  us  all  around  him. 
That  which  he  had  fallen  over,  very  providentially  as 
it  proved  for  us,  was  a  boat  anchored  to  the  beach  by  a 
short  length  of  rope  fastened  to  a  stone.  With  renewed 
hope  we  scattered  again  in  search  of  the  path  which  the 
inmates  of  the  manor  must  have  been  in  the  habit  of 
using  when  passing  to  and  fro  to  this  small  craft.  At 
length  an  idea  struck  me,  and  raising  my  hand  to  pass 
it  carefully  over  the  rocky  wall  above  one  at  a  little  above 
the  level  of  my  shoulder,  I  came  upon  a  ledge.  By 
climbing  upon  the  sergeant's  bent  back,  I  was  enabled 
to  draw  myself  up  to  it  at  the  cost  of  a  few  bruises,  and 
to  clamber  upon  its  flat  surface. 

It  was,  as  near  as  I  could  judge,  some  ten  feet  square, 
and  in  the  far  corner  my  hands  came  in  contact  with  a 
flight  of  steps  leading  upwards,  roughly  hewn  in  the 
cliff  side.  Five  minutes  later  the  whole  party  of  us  stood 
upon  a  little  platform,  side  by  side.  And  then,  drawing 
a  long  breath,  I  essayed  to  make  the  ascent. 

There  were  eighteen  steps  in  all,  giving  place  to  a  path, 
a  mere  narrow  ledge  on  the  surface  of  the  cliff,  at  no 
place  more  than  four  feet  wide,  and  with  a  sheer  drop 
upon  the  one  side  to  the  beach  below.  Along  this  we 
crept,  at  every  fresh  gust  of  wind  flattening  ourselves 


16  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

against  the  rocky  wall  upon  the  right  and  clinging  to  its 
jagged  fissures.  It  was  a  weird  experience,  I  vow,  to  be 
suspended  thus  'twixt  sea  and  sky;  no  sound  save  the 
whistling  of  the  wind  in  the  crannies  of  the  cliff,  the  roar 
of  the  pitiless  surges  below  us,  or  the  harsh  scream  of  a 
gull  from  the  mist  out  at  sea.  Yet  I  have  travelled 
this  same  path  since  by  daylight,  and  I  have  often 
thought  that  the  thickness  of  the  fog  upon  that  night 
was  most  fortunate  for  us,  sparing  us,  as  it  did,  the  full 
knowledge  of  the  yawning  which  lay  at  our  side,  the 
sight  of  which  might  well  have  turned  the  strongest  head 
giddy.  Even  as  it  was,  at  a  place  where  the  ledge  took  a 
sharp  turning,  a  sudden  blast  struck  me  with  such 
violence  that,  taken  off  my  guard,  for  a  moment  I  was 
in  danger  of  being  torn  from  my  foothold,  and  only  by 
driving  my  nails  into  a  crack  of  the  rock  until  the  fingers 
themselves  were  left  all  raw  and  bleeding  was  I  enabled 
to  withstand  its  boisterous  pressure. 

The  breeze  passed.  And  taking  courage  of  my  expe 
rience,  I  made  haste  to  round  the  dangerous  corner, 
shouting  back  a  word  of  warning  to  the  file  of  men 
creeping  at  my  heels.  Even  as  we  ascended  the  noise  of 
the  waves  grew  fainter,  until,  after  travelling  some 
twenty  minutes  thus,  a  new  sound  was  added  to  the  pat 
ter  of  the  rain  upon  the  side  of  the  cliff — namely,  the 
howl  of  the  wind  in  the  treetops  above  us. 

A  last  effort  as  the  way  grew  steeper  yet,  and  I  gained 
the  summit,  to  fling  myself  panting  and  exhausted  upon 
the  turf  in  the  thick  darkness  beyond. 


CHAPTER  II 

OP  THE  LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG 

IT  must  have  been  for  the  space  of  full  five  minutes 
that  I  lay  thus,  with  quivering  nerves  and  labouring 
breath,  upon  the  sodden  ground,  with  the  raindrops 
beating  down  upon  me,  ere  I  roused  myself  sufficiently 
to  get  to  my  feet  and  call  to  the  sergeant.  His  voice 
answered  me  from  out  of  the  night,  somewhere  at  my 
side.  I  bade  him  ascertain  that  none  of  the  party  had 
got  separated  in  the  darkness.  Accordingly,  he  called 
the  troopers  one  by  one,  and  at  each  name  an  invisible 
speaker  answered:  "Here!" 

"They  are  all  present !"  said  the  sergeant  gruffly,  who, 
though  distant  from  me  but  some  three  feet  or  so,  showed 
only  as  a  darker  patch  upon  the  murk  beyond.  It  was 
the  very  gloom  of  Egypt  that  encompassed  us.  There 
fore,  I  gave  instructions  that  each  trooper  should  lay 
hold  of  the  belt  of  the  man  in  front  of  him,  and  setting 
our  faces  away  from  the  direction  of  the  sea,  we  moved 
slowly  through  the  inky  blackness  that  surrounded  us. 
That  there  were  trees  around  us  I  had  ample  proof,  not 
only  by  the  sound  of  the  wind  whistling  in  their  branches 
overhead,  but  also  by  the  fact  that  ere  we  had  advanced  a 
dozen  yards  I  tripped  over  a  projecting  root,  my  head 
coming  into  such  violent  contact  with  an  unseen  tree, 
that  I  was  glad  to  lean  for  a  moment  or  two,  sick  and 


18  MY  LADY  OF  CLEEVE 

dizzy,  against  its  knotted  trunk.  Thereafter  I  was 
more  careful,  feeling  my  way  from  tree  to  tree,  and 
probing  the  darkness  in  front  with  my  sheathed  sword. 

We  had  been  moving  a  long  time  thus,  or  so  it  seemed, 
when  the  trees  on  either  side  abruptly  ceased,  and  turn 
it  which  way  I  would,  my  sword  encountered  only  empty 
air.  Across  this  open  space  we  slowly  moved  till  at  the 
thirty-seventh  step  as  I  counted  my  sword  struck  with 
a  sharp  tinkle  against  what  I  took  for  the  moment  to  be  a 
stone  wall.  It  was  not  until  I  had  passed  my  hand  over 
its  flat  surface  and  down  its  base  that  I  discovered  the 
nature  of  the  object  upon  which  we  had  stumbled.  It 
was  the  sun-dial,  such  as  I  had  often  seen  in  France,  and 
I  knew  by  its  shape  that  I  was  not  mistaken.  From  this 
I  argued  we  were  somewhere  within  the  gardens  belong 
ing  to  the  house,  and  here  the  man  who  was  behind  me 
(it  was  the  sergeant)  loosened  his  hold,  and  I  felt  him 
groping  upon  the  ground  at  my  feet.  Presently  he  rose, 
as  I  could  tell  by  the  sound  of  his  voice. 

"There  is  a  path  here,"  he  said ;  "I  can  feel  its  border. 
Aye,  and  a  broad  one." 

"In  that  case,"  I  answered,  "lead  on !  The  house  cannot 
be  far  away." 

I  resigned  my  place  to  him,  therefore,  at  the  head,  and 
with  frequent  stoppages  we  made  our  way  slowly  along 
the  path.  A  dozen  times  at  least  we  strayed  from  the 
track,  and  it  was  only  with  the  greatest  patience  that  we 
were  enabled  to  retrace  our  steps.  We  must  have 
travelled  thus  for  some  five  or  six  hundred  yards,  when 
we  almost  ran  into  a  stone  wall,  that  lay  on  the  right- 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   19 

hand  side  of  the  path,  and  saw  before  us  a  dark  mass 
looming  through  the  mist.  We  felt  our  way  by  the  side 
of  this  wall  until,  upon  turning  sharply  round  the 
corner,  the  sergeant's  hand  was  laid  upon  my  arm,  and 
we  came  to  a  sudden  halt.  For  there,  not  twenty  feet 
distant,  from  an  open  doorway,  a  bright  light  was 
streaming  out  into  the  fog. 

For  the  moment  we  were  sheltered  somewhat  from  the 
wind  by  the  building  itself,  and  I  thought  that  in  be 
tween  the  gusts  I  could  distinguish  the  sound  of  voices. 
Though  this  was  the  very  thing  we  had  expected  to 
encounter,  yet  so  long  had  our  eyes  been  accustomed  to 
the  darkness,  that  it  came  even  now  as  somewhat  of  a  sur 
prise  to  us  and  we  stood  staring  stupidly  before  us. 
Moreover,  the  light  from  whatever  source  it  came  did 
not  burn  steadily,  but  every  now  and  then  it  was 
partially  obscured,  as  if  some  one  or  something  came  be 
tween  it  and  the  doorway,  to  burst  forth  a  moment  later 
with  renewed  brilliance,  flinging  its  yellow  aureole  of 
light  upon  the  fog,  and  serving  but  to  increase  the  im 
penetrable  shadow  that  lay  beyond.  I  came  to  myself 
with  a  start  and  slowly  unsheathed  my  sword;  and  I 
heard  a  faint  tinkle  of  steel  go  rippling  into  the  darkness 
behind  me  as  the  troopers  did  the  same.  Then,  with  the 
sergeant  at  my  side,  I  stole  quietly  forward,  and  halting 
at  the  edge  of  the  circle  of  light,  ourselves  unseen  in  the 
shadow,  we  peered  into  the  room. 

At  first  I  could  see  nothing,  but  as  my  eyes  grew 
accustomed  to  the  brightness  within,  I  was  enabled  to 
make  out  the  interior.  It  was  a  stable,  and  by  the  light 


20  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

of  a  couple  of  lanterns  hung  upon  the  wall  an  old  man 
was  whisping  the  mud  stains  from  a  magnificent  chest 
nut  mare,  pausing  every  now  and  again  to  rub  her  sleek, 
glossy  sides.  A  younger  man  muffled  in  a  cloak  was 
standing  with  his  back  to  us,  a  lantern  at  his  feet. 

My  eyes  were  rivetted  upon  the  mare,  for  I  have  ever 
been  a  lover  of  horses,  and  indeed  to  a  man  who  has 
spent  the  better  part  of  twenty  years  in  the  saddle  and 
who  has  owed  his  life  again  and  again  to  the  speed  of  the 
animal  beneath  him,  the  love  of  them  becomes  as  it  were 
a  second  nature.  I  saw  that  this  was  an  animal  rarely 
met  with  in  a  thousand  and  that  it  carried  a  lady's  saddle 
and  bore  the  signs  of  recent  hard  riding. 

I  started  when  the  sergeant  touched  my  arm  and 
pointed  to  the  younger  man's  belt.  Following  the  direc 
tion  of  his  outstretched  hand,  I  saw  that  this  man's  cloak 
had  fallen  open  and  that  he  carried  a  bunch  of  keys  a';  his 
side.  By  this  I  judged  him,  and  rightly  so,  as  it  proved, 
to  be  the  steward.  This  was  a  stroke  of  unexpected  good 
fortune,  for  the  means  of  gaining  access  to  the  house 
now  lay  to  our  hands. 

It  was  this  latter  who  was  speaking,  every  word  coming 
plainly  to  our  ears  through  the  open  door. 

"Hast  nearly  finished?"  he  said  impatiently. 

"Finished?"  said  the  other,  in  a  high-pitched,  queru 
lous  voice,  and  I  saw  he  raised  his  head  and  disclosed  a 
yellow  face  seamed  with  a  hundred  wrinkles,  that  he  was 
much  older  than  I  had  first  thought,  and  with  the  un 
mistakable  look  of  a  man  who  has  spent  his  life  amongst 
horses.  "How  should  I  be  finished — and  look  at  Carola ! 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   21 

Been  down  on  her  knees,  she  has!  But  what  does  my 
lady  care?  She  can  stop  in  the  light  and  warmth  yon 
der.  'Tis  old  Reuben  must  clean  her  horse.  Let  old 
Reuben  go  out  in  the  wet  and  fog.  Nobody  minds 
what  happens  to  him!"  He  broke  off  in  a  fit  of 
coughing. 

"How  now,  old  grumbler !"  said  the  other  sharply. 
"That  is  a  lie,  and  you  know  it!  Aye,  and  if  my  lady 
heard  you  she  would  make  you  smart  for  those  words!" 

The  old  man  looked  up  with  a  grin  that  disclosed  the 
few  yellow  stumps  remaining  in  his  head.  "She  would 
that,  lad !"  he  chuckled.  The  steward  nodded  gravely. 

"You  will  find  that  my  lady  does  not  forget  a  service," 
he  said  slowly. 

"God  bless  her !"  said  the  old  man  softly,  stooping  once 
more  to  his  work. 

"Amen  to  that,"  the  steward  answered. 

So  that  for  the  first  time  my  curiosity  was  aroused  as 
to  what  manner  of  woman  this  could  be  of  whom  they 
spoke  in  such  terms. 

"Aye,  it  will  be  a  bad  day  for  us  all  if  she  should  marry 
this  Frenchman,"  he  continued,  shaking  his  head. 

"The  devil  take  all  Frenchmen!"  the  old  man  burst 
out  in  his  thin,  quavering  voice,  and  with  true  insular 
prejudice.  "She  will  wed  a  man — a  man,  I  tell  thee — not 
a  tricked-out,  scented  popinjay.  Frenchman  indeed," 
he  continued  with  fine  contempt.  "Mark  my  words,  lad ! 
Eight  and  sixty  year  I've  lived  here,  boy  and  man,  and 
I've  never  seen  a  Frenchman  yet  that  was  a  man!  It's 
not  in  'em,  lad!  It's  not  born  in  'em!" 


22  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"I  misdoubt  you  have  seen  one  at  all  before,  old 
Reuben!"  answered  the  other,  but  the  old  man  only 
continued  to  nod  and  mutter  to  himself.  "But  every 
one  to  their  taste,"  the  steward  added.  "My  lady  will 
make  a  good  match,  and  a  good  wife." 

"Aye,"  the  man  Reuben  answered,  "when  she  is  tamed, 
lad;  when  she  is  tamed — and  Lord  help  the  tamer!"  he 
added  with  a  chuckle  that  trailed  off  into  a  fit  of  cough 
ing.  The  steward  waited  until  he  had  recovered  his 
breath,  then : 

"There  be  some  at  the  house  yonder  who  think  'tis  Mis 
tress  Grace  he  would  be  wedding,"  he  said  slowly,  but  the 
old  man  only  shook  his  head. 

"It's  not  my  lady,"  he  answered  doggedly.  "I'll  take 
my  oath  of  that !  No,  nor  Mistress  Grace  either." 

"Then  why  is  he  here?"  cried  the  steward  eagerly. 
"Tell  me  that !"  The  other  raised  his  head  with  a  cun 
ning  look  on  his  wrinkled  face. 

"I  have  heard  it  said  that  James  Stuart  is  in  Ireland," 
he  said  slowly. 

"Bah !"  the  man  in  the  cloak  answered.  "Every  one 
knows  that!" 

"Hark  to  that  now!"  the  old  man  replied,  apostro 
phising  the  mare,  that  by  way  of  answer  whinnied  softly 
and  laid  her  head  upon  his  shoulder.  "Every  one  knows 

that !  Every  one  knows "  He  broke  off  with  a  half 

inaudible  chuckle. 

"Well,  'tis  true,  is  it  not,  old  dotard?"  said  the  other 
sharply. 

"How  should  I  know?"  answered  the  old  man  queru- 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   23 

lously.  "Reuben  the  dotard!  Reuben  the  fool!"  and 
again  he  laughed  mirthlessly. 

"Mark  you,"  said  the  steward  quickly,  "I  love  not 
Dutch  William.  I  am  for  the  Stuarts,  I!  But  this  I 
say,  that  James  is  no  fighter,  and  if  he  should  give 
battle  to  William — pho!"  And  he  snapped  his  fingers 
expressively. 

"Aye,  if  he  should!"  the  other  replied  significantly. 
"But — "  and  he  sank  his  voice  slightly — "what  if  he 
were  to  slip  away  and  leave  this  Dutch  hog  in  Ireland! 
What  if  he  were  to  land  here?" 

"Here?"  the  steward  cried  in  a  startled  tone. 

"Here !"  the  old  man  went  on  triumphantly,  "and  the 
Earl  with  him !  Why,  at  the  master's  call  we'd  have  the 
whole  countryside  in  arms !" 

"Aye,  but  what  has  the  Frenchman  to  do  with  it?"  the 
other  cried  in  a  tone  of  bewilderment. 

"Nay,  how  should  I  know!"  he  replied,  grinning. 
"Reuben  the  dotard!  Only,  did  ever  a  Stuart  have 
money !"  he  added  softly,  with  a  glance  of  contempt  at 
the  man  before  him. 

A  light  seemed  to  break  upon  the  steward.  "Ha,  I 
see !"  he  cried  excitedly.  "Then  you  think " 

"I  think  that  the  mare  is  listening,"  said  the  old  man 
with  a  sour  smile,  and  he  stooped  to  continue  his  task. 
Nor  for  all  the  steward's  entreaties  would  he  again 
open  his  mouth.  He  gave  up  the  attempt  at  length. 

"Well,"  he  said  reluctantly,  "I  may  not  bide  here 
longer.  Do  you  make  haste,  and  we  will  talk  of  this 
again."  He  stooped  and  raised  the  lantern  from  the 


24  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

floor,  and  with  this  swaying  in  his  hand  he  came  toward 
the  open  doorway  to  walk  into  our  arms. 

When  the  sergeant  had  clapped  a  pistol  to  his  head 
there  was  no  more  surprised  a  man  in  all  England.  He 
could  not  be  expected  to  know  the  fact  that  the  wet  had 
long  since  rendered  the  weapon  useless.  As  for  the  old 
man,  he  stood  rigid,  as  if  petrified,  with  open  mouth  and 
staring  eyes,  and  I  saw  that  we  had  nothing  to  fear  from 
him.  I  turned  therefore  to  the  younger  man,  who  stood 
in  the  sergeant's  grip,  the  very  picture  of  astonishment. 
Behind  us  the  troopers  crowded  into  the  room. 

"Now,  my  friend,"  I  said  quietly,  picking  up  the  lan 
tern  from  the  ground — it  had  fallen  from  his  hand — "I 
desire  a  word  with  you !" 

"Who  are  you,  and  what  do  you  want?"  he  stammered, 
when  at  last  he  found  his  tongue.  That  soldiers  should 
rise  up  out  of  the  night  in  the  very  centre  of  his  master's 
lands  was  a  thing  apparently  beyond  his  power  to  grasp. 
He  was  a  man  of  about  forty,  as  near  as  I  could  judge, 
and  he  bore  the  look  of  one  to  whom  good  living  came 
habitual.  I  did  not  anticipate  having  much  trouble 
with  him,  but  in  this  I  proved  to  be  mistaken. 

"As  to  who  I  am,"  I  answered  sharply,  "I  am  a  king's 
officer ;  let  that  be  sufficient  for  you !  And  for  the  rest,  I 
have  need  of  your  assistance,  and  also  some  information. 
You  are,  I  take  it,  steward  to  the  Earl  of  Ingram,  who, 
I  understand,  is  at  present  with  the  man  James  Stuart  in 
Ireland,  and  high  in  his  favour  ?" 

He  looked  at  me,  scowling,  but  he  did  not  speak. 

"Answer,    will    you !"     cried    the    sergeant,    thrust- 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   25 

ing  his   scarred  visage   within   a   foot   of   the   other's 
head. 

"Yes,"  he  replied  sullenly,  shrinking  from  the  ser 
geant's  fierce  face. 

"Good,"  I  answered.  "I  see  that  we  shall  get  on,  my 
friend.  You  were  speaking  a  while  ago  of  a  Frenchman. 
Nay,  do  not  give  yourself  the  trouble  of  denying  it.  He 
is  still  here?" 

"And  if  so,  what  then?"  he  said  suspiciously,  heedless 
of  the  sergeant's  threatening  look. 

"Only  that  I  desire  speech  of  this  same  gentleman,"  I 
answered,  "and  I  have  ridden  far  to  get  it.  In  the  first 
place,  how  many  servants  are  there  in  the  house  yonder?" 

He  hesitated  for  a  moment,  then : 

"There  are  but  a  dozen,"  he  replied. 

"Are  you  sure  there  are  no  more?"  I  said  sharply. 
"The  truth,  man !" 

"I  have  told  you,"  he  answered  sulkily;  "and  the  half 
of  these  are  women." 

"Very  good,"  I  answered;  "that  is  sufficient.  You  will 
now  lead  us  to  the  house,  and — for  I  see  that  you  have  the 
keys — you  will  show  us  how  best  to  gain  an  entrance." 

"I'll  not  do  it,"  he  burst  out  on  a  sudden,  to  my  aston 
ishment,  for  I  had  not  given  the  man  credit  for  so  much 
courage.  "I  tell  you  I  will  take  no  part  in  it!  I  will 
do  nothing  that  shall  injure  my  ladies !" 

"You  are  a  fool!"  I  said  tartly,  for  I  was  fast  losing 
patience.  Time  was  passing,  and  I  was  anxious  to  get 
the  business  over  in  order  to  dry  my  wet  clothes,  which 
clung  to  me  with  a  chilly  persistency.  Moreover,  I 


26  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

thought  it  more  than  probable  that  Cornet  Graham  would 
have  already  arrived  ere  this  at  the  house,  and,  believing 
that  some  accident  had  surely  befallen  us,  would  proceed 
to  execute  his  commission  in  his  own  way.  In  that  case 
I  had  missed  what  credit  there  might  be  attached  to  the 
actual  capture.  "I  have  told  you  that  it  is  with  this 
gentleman  I  wish  to  speak.  I  have  nothing  to  do  with 
aught  else." 

"Yet  I  will  not  do  it,"  he  said  doggedly.  "You  may 
find  the  key  for  yourself." 

"Perhaps  the  flame  of  yon  candle  across  his  wrists 
would  make  him  alter  his  mind,"  growled  the  sergeant. 

I  saw  the  man  turn  white  at  the  words,  but  he  uttered 
no  sound.  "Hark  you,  fellow !"  I  said  harshly.  "I  have 
no  time  to  waste  in  trifling.  I  will  give  you  till  I  count 
ten  to  say  if  you  will  do  as  I  desire,  and  I  should  recom 
mend  you  to  reconsider  your  decision,  otherwise " 

I  caught  the  sergeant's  eye.  He  grinned  and  com 
menced  to  unwind  his  sash.  In  the  dead  silence  that  fol 
lowed,  a  silence  broken  only  by  the  whistling  of  the  wind 
without,  that  set  the  lanterns  flickering  and  the  shadows 
dancing  on  the  walls,  I  began  slowly  to  count.  The 
troopers  stood  around,  leaning  on  their  swords,  in  keen 
expectation  of  that  which  was  to  come. 

It  was  a  strange  scene  upon  which  the  lantern  light  fell. 
The  mare  regarding  the  intruders  with  a  mild  surprise, 
the  prisoner  in  the  centre,  silent  and  sullen,  and  lastly, 
the  ring  of  ruthless  faces,  upon  which  were  stamped  all 
the  baser  passions  of  cruelty  and  lust. 

"Eight,  nine" — I  made  a  longer  pause — "ten !" 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   27 

The  man  before  me  had  neither  moved  nor  spoken  as 
yet,  but  now  he  broke  out  again: 

"I  will  not  do  it !  You  may  flog  me  first !  I  will  say  no 
more !" 

The  sergeant's  eye  had  been  busy  searching  the  room. 

"We  shall  not  flog  you,"  he  said  grimly.  "Make  your 
mind  easy  as  to  that.  But,"  he  continued,  "there  is  a 
hook  above,  I  see,  and  a  strong  one.  Here,  one  of  you, 
bring  me  that  rope  yonder.  I  will  teach  him  how  we 
unloose  tongues  in  Tangiers !" 

The  words  seemed  to  arouse  the  steward  to  a  sense  of  his 
danger,  for  he  made  an  unexpected  dash  for  the  door. 
But  the  troopers  were  too  quick  for  him.  There  was  a 
short  struggle,  a  volley  of  curses  as  the  man  was  borne 
down  and  his  arms  pinioned  behind  his  back.  A  trooper 
climbed  upon  the  stall  and  flung  the  rope  over  the  hook 
in  the  ceiling.  A  couple  more  dragged  their  prisoner 
across,  and  making  a  running  noose,  slipped  it  over  his 
head,  and  three  pairs  of  willing  hands  seized  the  other 
end  of  the  rope,  and  the  thing  was  done  with  a  celerity  of 
dispatch  that  bespoke  long  practice.  They  but  awaited 
my  signal.  I  was  loth  to  give  this,  for  I  would  have 
spared  the  man  if  I  could,  but  I  saw  no  other  way  to  make 
him  speak.  I  was  about  to  give  it,  therefore,  when  there 
came  an  unexpected  interruption.  Up  till  now  the  old 
man  I  have  before  mentioned  had  stood  a  still  and  silent 
spectator  of  the  scene  being  enacted,  but  seeing  his  com 
panion  standing  with  the  rope  round  his  neck,  and  read 
ing  for  the  first  time  the  doom  in  store  for  him,  he  sud 
denly  moved  forward,  striving  to  push  his  way  to  his 
side. 


28  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"You  devils!"  he  cried  shrilly,  "let  the  man  go!  Let 
him  go,  I  say !" 

"To  your  kennel,  old  Beelzebub!"  cried  a  trooper 
roughly  with  a  blow  on  the  mouth  that  sent  him  reeling 
backwards,  to  fall  beneath  the  horse's  feet,  where  he  lay 
whimpering  senilely  among  the  straw. 

I  turned  again  to  the  prisoner. 

"Once  more,"  I  said  shortly,  "will  you  lead  and  gain 
us  an  entrance  to  the  house — yes  or  no?" 

His  white  lips  quivered  for  answer,  but  no  sound 
escaped  them.  He  seemed  like  one  dazed. 

The  sergeant  looked  inquiringly  across  at  me.  I  nodded 
grimly  and  stepped  through  the  open  door.  I  was  de 
sirous  of  ascertaining  if  the  fog  had  lifted,  and  there 
are  some  things  it  is  better  not  to  see.  It  was  intensely 
dark  outside  the  circle  of  light  thrown  by  the  lanterns, 
yet  after  standing  for  a  short  time  probing  the  blackness 
with  my  eyes  I  thought  that  the  mist  had  certainly  grown 
somewhat  thinner,  for  I  could  dimly  make  out  the  form  of 
the  bushes  opposite  me  and  the  pathway  at  my  feet  run 
ning  into  the  gloom.  I  made  my  way  a  short  distance 
along  this,  keeping  in  touch  with  the  wall  upon  my  right. 
The  rain  was  still  falling  heavily,  and  the  wind  moaned 
in  the  treetops  above  with  a  sound  like  the  wailing  of  lost 
souls  in  pain.  From  the  room  behind  me  came  one  cry 
that  pierced  the  fog  and  reached  my  ears  above  the  gale, 
and  then  silence. 

The  sergeant  was  a  persuasive  man.  It  was  in  less 
than  five  minutes  that,  looking  back,  I  saw  his  figure 
appear  in  the  doorway.  Shading  his  eyes  with  his  hand, 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   29 

he  stood  peering  out  into  the  darkness.  I  slowly  retraced 
my  steps. 

It  was  not  until  I  was  at  his  side  that  he  saw  me.  He 
gave  a  start  at  my  sudden  appearance ;  and  held  out  his 
hand.  "Here  is  the  key,"  he  said  with  a  grin ;  "and  he 
has  changed  his  mind."  I  took  the  key  and  followed  him 
into  the  room. 

The  steward  lay  upon  the  ground  with  blackened  face 
and  distorted  features.  They  had  taken  the  rope  from 
round  his  neck  and  it  now  hung  dangling  from  the  hook 
above.  He  had  the  appearance  of  a  man  in  the  last 
extremity. 

"You  have  gone  too  far,"  I  said,  frowning.  "The  man 
is  dying!" 

"Not  he,"  the  sergeant  answered.  "We  did  but  give 
him  an  extra  dance  on  air  in  case  the  way  should  slip  his 
memory." 

He  stooped  as  he  spoke,  and  lifting  the  man's  body, 
propped  him  with  his  back  against  the  stall ;  and  pick 
ing  up  the  bucket  that  lay  beside  the  mare,  he  flung  the 
contents  upon  his  head.  It  had  the  desired  effect.  In 
less  than  five  minutes  the  shadow  faded  from  his  face, 
his  breathing  grew  more  regular.  Presently  they  raised 
him  to  his  feet  and — supported  by  a  trooper  on  either 
side — he  stood  breathing  heavily. 

"Will  you  guide  us  now  ?"  said  the  sergeant  fiercely,  "or 
must  we  string  you  up  again?" 

The  man  before  us  gave  a  slight  gesture  of  assent.  He 
was  too  far  gone  to  speak. 

"And  play  us  no  tricks,"  the  sergeant  growled.     "I 


30  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

have  made  better  men  speak  than  you,  though  they  were 
heathen — aye,  and  be  silent  too!"  And  he  passed  his 
hand  across  his  throat  with  a  gesture  there  was  no  mis 
taking. 

I  waited  a  few  minutes  longer  for  the  knave  to  recover 
himself  and  while  they  bound  the  old  man  to  the  head 
of  the  stall,  where  he  stood  mumbling  incoherent  curses ; 
and  then,  thrusting  the  lantern  into  the  steward's  shaking 
hand,  guarded  by  the  troopers  on  either  side,  we  set  out 
on  our  way.  I  had  thought  that  the  house  lay  close  at 
hand,  but  this  was  not  the  case.  Now  that  we  were  in 
the  open  air,  the  cold  wind  and  the  rain  beating  upon  his 
bare  head  had  a  reviving  effect  upon  the  steward,  and 
he  led  us  unfalteringly  through  the  darkness.  He 
turned  sharply  to  the  right ;  and  by  the  flickering  light 
cast  by  the  lantern,  I  could  see  that  we  were  upon  a 
broad  gravel  walk  and  that  the  trees  on  either  side  had 
given  place  to  well-kept  lawns  and  beds  of  flowers,  over 
which  the  wind  swept  boisterously. 

Suddenly  the  lantern  swung  to  the  left ;  and  a  moment 
or  two  later  the  sergeant  rapped  out  an  oath. 

"What  is  the  matter  ?"  I  said  sharply. 

"We  have  left  the  path !"  he  cried. 

I  snatched  the  lantern  from  the  steward's  hand  and  saw 
that  the  sergeant  had  spoken  the  truth.  There  was  turf 
beneath  our  feet.  A  sudden  suspicion  of  our  guide 
crossed  my  brain.  What  if  he  should  lead  us  once  more 
to  the  brink  of  the  cliff,  and,  true  in  his  loyalty  to  the 
house  he  served,  should  cause  us  to  perish,  though  the  act 
should  involve  his  own  destruction.  Such  things  had 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   31 

been  done,  I  knew,  and  he  had  proved  himself 
to  be  a  stubborn  man.  I  threw  the  light  upon  his 
face. 

"What  is  this?"  I  said  harshly.  "Are  you  playing  us 
false,  man?" 

"No,"  he  answered  sullenly.  "There  should  be  a  foun 
tain  here." 

I  bade  the  troopers  keep  behind  me,  and  throwing  the 
light  upon  ~he  ground,  moved  slowly  forwards,  half  ex 
pecting  at  each  step  to  see  some  horrible  abyss  yawning 
at  my  feet.  But  nothing  appeared  until  some  fifty  feet 
further  I  came  once  more  to  a  gravel  path,  in  the  centre 
of  which  a  white  marble  fountain  loomed  ghost-like 
through  the  fog.  At  a  short  distance  from  this  stood 
a  stone  seat,  its  surface  strewn  with  the  petals  of  with 
ered  roses.  I  thrust  the  light  back  into  the  steward's 
hand,  and  he  struck  off  into  a  broader  walk  than  any  we 
had  as  yet  traversed  and  which  ascended,  by  means  of 
three  or  four  stone  steps,  in  a  succession  of  terraces, 
until,  when  we  had  travelled  fully  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  where  we  started,  we  came  at  last  to  a  little  stone 
bridge  spanning  a  narrow  moat.  I  held  the  lantern  over 
this  and  the  light  shone  upon  the  dark  surface  below, 
covered,  for  the  most  part,  with  a  thick  growth  of  water- 
weed.  The  bridge  gave  entrance  to  a  broader  terrace 
beyond,  across  which  loomed  the  dark  outline  of  the 
house.  I  bade  them  now  put  out  the  lantern;  and  we 
crossed  the  terrace  and  stood  beneath  the  walls  of  the 
building.  To  left  and  right  of  where  we  were  standing 
the  house  stretched  into  the  fog,  dark  and  silent.  There 


32  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

was  something  almost  sinister  in  its  gloomy  aspect, 
matching  well  with  the  black  night  without. 

Stay;  a  little  to  our  right  I  thought  that  I  could  see 
a  shaft  of  light,  and  it  was  towards  this  that  the  steward 
directed  his  steps.  It  came  from  a  heavily  curtained 
window  and  lay  a  mere  slit  upon  the  gravel  surface  of 
the  terrace.  At  the  top  the  curtains  had  fallen  somewhat 
apart,  disclosing  nothing  to  our  view,  however,  beyond 
a  glimpse  of  the  brightly  illumined  ceiling  of  the  room. 
I  halted  and  put  my  lips  to  the  steward's  ear.  "What 
room  is  that?"  I  said  softly. 

"It  is  the  dining  hall,"  he  whispered  in  reply.  "The 
man  you  seek  is  there." 

I  noticed  that  the  window  was  such  as  I  had  seen  in 
France.  It  reached  to  the  ground  and  opened  upon  the 
terrace.  I  left  two  troopers  therefore  to  guard  it,  im 
pressing  them  with  the  necessity  of  using  the  utmost  vigi 
lance.  They  took  up  their  station  one  on  either  side, 
and  we  continued  our  way  until  the  steward  stopped  at 
length  before  an  arched  doorway  in  the  wall.  I  halted 
then,  and  waiting  till  a  lull  in  the  gale,  raised  my  voice 
and  gave  the  signal  I  had  agreed  upon  with  Cornet  Gra 
ham.  The  melancholy  cry  went  pealing  into  the  night, 
and  we  stood  in  the  darkness,  straining  our  ears  for  a 
reply.  But  no  answering  cry  came  back  to  them,  no 
sound  from  the  silent  house,  save  the  patter  of  the  rain 
upon  the  ivy-covered  wall  and  the  sobbing  of  the  wind 
in  its  eaves  and  gables. 

I  waited  no  longer,  therefore,  but  inserted  the  key  in 
the  lock  before  me.  It  was  a  massive  door,  nail-studded, 


LIGHT  THAT  SHONE  IN  THE  FOG   33 

and  it  opened  with  a  sullen  creak  as  we  quickly  entered, 
carrying  with  us  a  breath  of  the  fog  and  a  shower  of 
raindrops.  We  closed  it  quietly  behind  us,  and  so  thick 
was  its  massive  timber  that  the  noise  of  the  wind  without 
came  to  our  ears  but  faintly  as  from  a  distance.  We 
stood  in  a  narrow  passage,  giving  place  to  a  square, 
dimly  lit  hall,  from  which  five  or  six  doors  opened.  So 
far  we  had  seen  no  one,  but  from  a  corridor  on  the  right 
came  the  sound  of  voices  with  now  and  again  a  snatch  of 
song. 

I  looked  inquiringly  at  the  steward. 

"The  servants'  quarters,"  he  whispered  in  return. 

I  signed  to  two  or  three  of  the  men  to  take  their  stand 
at  the  head  of  this  passage,  and,  with  the  others  at  my 
heels,  crossed  the  hall  to  a  door  upon  the  left,  from  be 
neath  which  the  light  was  shining.  Then,  sword  in  hand, 
I  softly  opened  the  door  and  we  entered  the  room. 


CHAPTER  III 

OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  AND  MY  LADY*S  WELCOME 

THE  interior  was  brilliantly  lighted  by  a  number  of  wax 
candles  set  in  sconces  against  the  walls,  their  light 
reflected  by  a  cunning  arrangement  of  broad  mirrors 
that  hung  upon  the  deep  oak  panelled  surface  behind 
them.  Between  these  the  light  fell  upon  many  a  por 
trait  of  past  earls  of  Cleeve,  interspersed  with  arms  of 
various  countries  and  the  trophies  of  the  chase.  Upon 
our  right,  three  broad  stairs,  flanked  on  either  side  by  a 
richly  carved  balustrade,  led  up  to  a  little  landing,  on 
which,  directly  facing  the  steps,  were  a  pair  of  folding 
doors.  From  this  landing  the  stairway  divided,  ascend 
ing  left  and  right  to  a  gallery  overhead,  that  ran  along 
the  whole  length  of  that  side  of  the  hall.  On  our  left 
were  three  or  four  heavily  curtained  windows.  For  the 
rest,  the  squares  of  bright-hued  carpet  lying  on  the 
polished  oaken  floor,  the  richness  of  the  furniture  and 
hangings,  all  bespoke  the  wealth  of  the  owners,  as  the 
cut-glass  bowls  filled  with  the  summer's  flowers,  the  open 
spinet  upon  which  some  leaves  of  music  were  scattered, 
denoted  unmistakably  the  presence  of  women — and 
women  of  refinement  and  taste. 

All  this  I  took  in,  as  it  were,  at  a  glance  ere  fixing 
my  eyes  upon  the  two  persons  who  occupied  the 
room. 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  35 

At  the  farther  end,  before  a  wide,  stone  chimney,  in 
which  a  bright  fire  of  logs  was  burning,  a  lady  was 
seated  in  a  high-backed  chair,  over  which  a  tall  man 
was  leaning,  conversing  with  her  in  low  tones. 

Their  backs  were  towards  us,  and  they  did  not  move 
when  I  opened  the  door.  Doubtless  they  thought  it 
was  some  servant  who  entered.  They  were  speedily  un 
deceived. 

"M.  de  Launay,"  I  cried  clearly,  "I  arrest  you  in  the 
name  of  his  Majesty,  William  III. !" 

Had  a  cannon-ball  fallen  suddenly  into  the  room,  it 
could  not  have  occasioned  a  greater  surprise. 

The  lady  started  to  her  feet  with  a  low  cry  of  fear,  and 
so  stood,  gazing  at  us  with  startled  eyes.  As  for  the 
gentleman,  he  turned  to  face  us,  his  sword  half  drawn 
from  its  sheath.  But  a  second  glance  must  have  con 
vinced  him  of  the  futility  of  resistance,  for  he  let  his 
hand  fall  to  his  side  again.  He  was  a  handsome  man 
in  the  prime  of  life,  and  was  dressed  in  the  latest  fashion 
of  the  French  Court.  His  suit  of  white  flowered  satin 
and  gold-embroidered  vest  became  him  wonderfully;  his 
peruke  was  of  the  largest,  his  cravat  and  the  ruffles  at 
his  wrist  of  the  finest  lace ;  and  there  was  an  air  of  grace 
ful  elegance  about  him  which  birth  and  breeding  alone 
give.  He  bore  the  look  of  one  who  had  spent  his  life  in 
the  society  of  great  men. 

For  a  few  seconds  there  was  silence  in  the  room, 
broken  only  by  the  howl  of  the  wind  without  and  the 
lashing  of  the  rain  against  the  window. 

"Who  are  you  ?"  he  demanded,  when  at  length  he  found 


36  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

his  voice.  He  spoke  English  well  enough,  though  with 
a  somewhat  foreign  accent. 

"Permit  me  to  explain,"  I  answered,  turning  to  the 
lady,  though  still  keeping  a  watchful  eye  upon  the  man 
before  me.  I  now  had  leisure  to  observe  her  more  closely. 
She  was  young,  not  more  than  twenty  years  of  age, 
as  I  judged,  and  her  gown  of  pink  brocade  served  to 
display  the  slimness  of  her  figure.  A  fair  face,  sur 
rounded  by  its  mass  of  flaxen  curls,  but  one  scarcely  de 
serving  the  high  praises  that  Cornet  Graham  had  sung 
in  my  ears  upon  the  road.  As  the  thought  of  them  re 
curred  to  me,  I  could  barely  repress  a  smile.  I  had  seen 
many  women  more  beautiful.  "Do  I  address  the  Lady 
Lettice  Ingram?"  I  said,  doffing  my  hat. 

"She  is  my  sister,"  she  replied  slowly.  Her  eyes  were 
still  dark  with  fear.  In  a  moment  I  was  minded  of  the 
steward's  words.  I  told  myself  that  this  was  the  Mis 
tress  Grace  that  he  had  mentioned. 

"Madam,"  I  made  haste  to  answer,  "I  beg  that  you  will 
not  be  alarmed  at  this  intrusion,  which  the  exigencies  of 
my  errand  alone  warranted.  My  business  is  with  this 
gentleman,"  I  continued,  indicating  the  Frenchman, 
who  stood,  one  white  hand  laid  upon  the  hilt  of  his 
rapier.  "M.  de  Launay,  I  am  charged  with  your  arrest 
by  order  of  Sir  Richard  Danvers,  governor  of  the  west 
during  his  Majesty's  absence  in  Ireland." 

"Pest !"  he  said  coolly.  "But  if  I  am  not  the  person 
you  mention.  What  if  you  have  made  a  mistake, 
monsieur?" 

"No  mistake,  M.  le  Marquis,"  I  answered  firmly,  "as 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  37 

I  am  about  to  prove  to  you.  Be  good  enough  to  carry 
your  memory  back  some  three  years,  and  I  think 
that  you  cannot  have  forgotten  one  Armand  de 
Brissac  and  a  certain  duel  in  the  Crown  Tavern  at 
Barcelona !" 

For  a  moment  he  stared  at  me,  a  look  of  profound 
astonishment  on  his  face. 

"De  Brissac  ?    The  Maitre  D'Armes  ?"  he  cried  quickly. 

"On  that  occasion,"  I  continued,  "you  staked  somewhat 
heavily  upon  the  issue  and  lost." 

"To  poor  D'Epernay,  who  fell  at  Walcourt.  Certainly 
I  remember  the  circumstances.  But  you — how  is  it  that 
you  ? — I  do  not  understand."  He  looked  at  me  more  in 
tently.  "Pardieu!"  he  burst  out,  "I  know  you  now !  He 
was  the  finest  swordsman  in  the  French  army,  and  you 
killed  him  in  less  than  five  minutes !" 

I  bowed  low. 

"That  being  the  case,  monsieur,"  I  answered,  "I  think 
you  will  admit  that  I  have  made  no  mistake  as  to  your 
identity." 

"Readily,"  he  replied  lightly.  "And  your  name,  mon 
sieur  ?  It  has  escaped  my  memory." 

"Adrian  Cassilis,"  I  answered,  "at  your  service!  Cap 
tain  in  his  Majesty's  Tangier  Horse!" 

"A  famous  regiment,"  he  said.  "I  congratulate  you ! 
I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  fighting  against  them  both  in 
France  and  Flanders." 

Again  I  bowed. 

"Admitting  then,  M.  Cassilis,"  he  continued,  "that  I 
am  the  man  you  mention,  may  I  be  permitted  to  ask  what 


38  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

is  your  purpose  concerning  me,  and  where  you  would 
take  me?" 

"To  Exeter,"  I  answered,  "in  the  first  place." 

"And  afterwards?"  he  said  quickly. 

"Doubtless  my  Lord  Danvers  will  himself  inform  you," 
I  replied. 

"You  are  discreet,  monsieur !"  he  said,  frowning.  "At 
least  you  will  not  refuse  to  inform  me  with  what  offence 
I  am  charged?" 

"All  in  good  time,  M.  le  Marquis,"  I  answered,  shrug 
ging  my  shoulders.  "Be  patient,  I  beg  of  you.  You 
have  been  a  soldier  yourself.  My  duty  is  but  to  secure 
your  person." 

"But,  you  have  some  idea !"  he  cried  impatiently.  "Is 
it  not  so?  Be  frank,  man!" 

"Possibly,"  I  answered  curtly.  "With  ihe  Stuart  in 
Ireland  and  a  French  army  at  Dunkirl;,  it  needs  no 
long  head  to  discover  a  reason  for  depriving  so  dis 
tinguished  a  soldier  as  M.  de  Launay  of  his  present 
liberty." 

"Truly  I  should  be  flattered  at  my  celebrity,"  he  an 
swered  lightly.  "But  if  the  liberty  of  every  one  of  my 
countrymen  at  present  in  England  is  for  the  same  reason 
to  be  so  curtailed,  you  will  require  to  enlarge  your 
prisons,  monsieur!" 

I  was  about  to  reply  to  this,  when 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this  outrage?" 

The  words  fell  clearly  and  suddenly  upon  my  ears. 

I  turned  in  the  direction  from  which  the  voice  pro 
ceeded,  and  I  saw  that  the  folding  doors  beneath  the 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  39 

gallery  were  wide  open,  and  that  a  woman  stood  at  the 
head  of  the  stair. 

She  stood  at  the  head  of  the  stairway,  in  the  full  light 
of  the  candles,  and  as  my  eyes  rested  upon  her  face, 
the  dangers  and  hardships  of  our  journey,  nay,  the  very 
errand  upon  which  we  had  come,  and  the  presence  of  the 
man  at  my  side,  all  faded  away,  and  I  saw  nothing  but 
the  face  of  the  woman  before  me,  while  in  my  ears  rang 
the  words  of  the  cornet :  "She  is  accounted  by  some  to  be 
the  loveliest  woman  in  England."  And  I  knew  that  they 
had  not  lied. 

She  was  clad  in  a  grey  velvet  riding  dress,  that  revealed 
every  curve  of  her  faultless  figure,  silhouetted  as  she  was 
against  the  semi-darkness  of  the  corridor  behind.  Upon 
the  clustering  golden  hair  that  framed  her  face  was  set 
the  daintiest  of  three-cornered  riding  hats.  But  how  to 
describe  her  beauty  I  know  not.  Words  are  but  poor 
things  at  best,  and  how  can  I,  a  plain  soldier,  depict  with 
justice  that  upon  which  the  painters  and  poets  of  Eu 
rope  have  lavished  the  finest  efforts  of  their  genius !  This 
only  will  I  say:  That  in  the  proud  poise  of  the  lovely 
head,  upon  the  haughty,  glowing  face,  with  its  rich 
colouring  heightened  by  her  recent  ride,  was  stamped  the 
pride  of  birth  and  conscious  beauty. 

Oh,  she  was  beautiful !  A  woman  for  the  sake  of  whom 
a  man  might  give  his  life  and  count  it  less  than  naught. 
'A  woman  to  gain  whose  love  a  man  might  sell  his  soul! 

"I  am  waiting,  sir!"  she  cried  impatiently,  as  speech 
less  I  stood  before  her,  dazzled  by  her  beauty.  Her 
voice  was  rich,  if  a  trifle  imperious ;  her  every  movement 


40  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

instinct  with  a  womanly  grace.  Descending  the  steps, 
she  stood  facing  me  not  ten  paces  distant.  And  I  saw  her 
eyes — eyes  of  a  dusky,  violet  hue  flash  ominously  as 
she  took  in  the  details  of  the  scene.  Doubtless,  splashed 
with  mud  as  we  were  from  head  to  heel,  our  clothes  sod 
den  with  the  wet,  our  faces  streaked  with  scratches 
where  the  brambles  had  torn  us — we  must  have  appeared 
like  denizens  of  the  Pit  itself. 

Her  words  recalled  me  to  myself  with  a  start. 

"Madam,"  I  stammered — and  my  voice  sounded  hoarse 
even  to  my  own  ears — "I  crave  your  pardon  for  so  in 
truding,  but — That  window  is  guarded,  M.  de  Launay !" 
I  broke  off  sharply. 

He  gave  in  at  that. 

"Pest!"  he  said  with  a  shrug.  "You  think  of  every 
thing,  monsieur !  I  call  you  to  witness,  however,  that  I 
had  given  you  no  parole.  Have  you  come  out  against 
me  with  an  army?" 

"I  am  too  old  a  campaigner,  monsieur,"  I  replied 
curtly,  "to  leave  aught  to  chance." 

"Address  yourself  to  me,  sir!"  my  lady  cried  im 
periously,  "and  in  as  few  words  as  possible." 

I  turned  to  where  she  stood,  one  gauntletted  hand 
daintily  upholding  her  trailing  skirt.  In  the  other  she 
carried  a  short  riding  whip. 

"To  be  brief  then,  madam,"  I  answered,  "I  am  charged 
with  an  order  for  the  arrest  of  M.  de  Launay." 

"M.  de  Launay  is  my  guest,"  she  replied  haughtily, 
"and  were  he  King  Louis  himself  I  would  not  give  him 
up!" 


"Descending  the  steps,  she  stood  facing  me  not  ten  paces 

distant" 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  41 

Doubtless  the  smallness  of  our  numbers  encouraged  her 
in  the  thought  that  her  servants  might  offer  us  effectual 
resistance.  If  so,  she  was  speedily  undeceived.  Even  as 
she  spoke  there  came  the  sound  of  many  footsteps  in  the 
hall  without,  accompanied  by  the  clank  of  steel,  and 
Cornet  Graham  and  his  troop  entered  the  room. 

"It  appears  to  me,  madam,"  I  said  calmly,  "that  you 
have  no  option  in  the  matter." 

She  looked  at  me  for  a  moment  as  if  she  could  not 
believe  her  ears — as  if  I  were  less  than  the  dirt  beneath 
her  feet.  So  long  had  she  been  accustomed  to  have  her 
slightest  wish  obeyed,  that  now  to  have  her  will  disputed 
was  an  experience  as  novel  as  it  was  humiliating. 

"You  would  use  force,  sir?"  she  cried  incredulously. 

"As  to  that,  madam,"  I  replied,  "my  answer  is  written 
behind  me !"  and  I  glanced  significantly  at  the  troopers. 

"It  is  plainly  written,"  she  replied  quickly,  with  a 
woman's  ready  wit.  "Times  are  indeed  changed,"  she 
continued  bitterly,  "when  we  of  the  house  of  Ingram 
must  submit  to  the  bidding  of  the  first  beggar  who  carries 
a  sword  at  his  side !  But  it  seems  that  we  must  obey  the 
ruling  powers,  with  whom  even  our  own  servants  are  in 
league !" 

At  this  I  could  readily  believe  there  was  no  enviable  time 
ahead  of  the  steward  and  he  must  have  thought  so,  too, 
for  with  a  sudden  effort  he  shook  off  the  slackened  grasp 
of  the  troopers  on  either  side  and  stepped  quickly  for 
ward. 

"My  lady,"  he  cried,  "what  could  I  do?  They  would 
have  hanged  me!"  and  he  pointed  to  his  neck,  round 


42  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

which  was  a  purple  ring  where  the  cord  had  cut  into  the 
flesh,  plain  to  be  seen  by  the  dullest  eyes,  and  the  mean 
ing  of  which  could  not  be  mistaken. 

For  a  moment  my  lady  gazed ;  then  she  drew  herself  to 
her  full  height  and  faced  us,  one  hand  pressed  against 
her  bosom,  as  if  to  restrain  the  passion  that  caused  her 
figure  to  tremble  and  flashed  from  the  depths  of  her 
wondrous  eyes. 

"And  was  this,  sir,"  she  cried,  "this  in  your  orders — 
that  you  should  not  only  break  into  my  house,  but 
should  also  vent  your  savage  cruelty  upon  my  inoffensive 
servants  ?" 

Again  I  stood  speechless  before  her,  for  anger  served 
only  to  increase  her  loveliness. 

"Inoffensive?    A  damned  rebel!"  growled  the  sergeant. 

I  silenced  him  with  a  look  and  turned  once  more  to  the 
woman  before  me. 

"Pooh!  madam,"  I  said  coolly,  for  her  words  nettled 
me,  "the  man  is  not  seriously  hurt,  and  my  duty  must  be 
my  excuse." 

"Your  duty !"  she  cried  with  intense  scorn.  "You  had 
not  dared  this  outrage  had  my  brother,  the  earl,  been 
present !" 

"But  he  is  not,  madam,"  I  answered  with  a  faint  sneer. 
"I  believe  I  am  correct  in  saying  that  he  is  not  even  in 
England!" 

"He  is  where  every  true  and  loyal  gentleman  should 
be,"  she  cried  boldly — "in  Ireland,  fighting  for  his 
rightful  sovereign,  King  James !" 

I  heard  a  low  gasp  escape  the  troopers  behind  me. 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  43 

It  might  have  been  astonishment  or  of  admiration  at  her 
boldness. 

"You  are  frank,  madam,"  I  replied,  "and  permit  me  to 
say  it — somewhat  indiscreet.  But  again  I  beg  you  to  be 
lieve  that  the  duty  which  thus  forces  me  into  your  pres 
ence  was  as  unsought  by  me  as  it  is  distasteful." 

"I  do  not  believe  you,"  she  said  proudly.  "And  you 
may  spare  me  your  apologies,  sir!  There  is  never 
wanting  an  instrument  base  enough  to  execute  any  deed 
of  injustice!" 

Her  words  stung  me. 

"Very  well,  madam,"  I  replied ;  "then  there  is  nothing 
further  to  be  said.  M.  de  Launay,"  I  continued,  "I  must 
trouble  you  for  your  sword.  I  regret  that  my  leniency 
will  not  so  far  permit  me  to  allow  you  to  retain  it,  but 
give  me  your  parole  that  you  will  attempt  no  escape 
upon  the  road  and  you  shall  ride  with  all  freedom. 
Also,"  I  added,  "I  should  recommend  you  to  bring  your 
cloak,  monsieur.  The  weather  is  inclement." 

"But  pardon,  M.  Cassilis,"  he  broke  out,  as  a  sudden 
gust  of  wind  shook  the  casements  and  sent  the  raindrops 
rattling  on  the  glass,  "you  do  not  mean  to  ride  to  Exeter 
on  such  a  night  as  this !" 

"By  no  means,"  I  answered.  "But  there  is  a  good  inn 
here,  I  am  told.  We  shall  be  there  to-night,  monsieur, 
and  start  at  daybreak." 

"In  that  case,"  my  lady  cried,  "he  shall  stay  here  to 
night." 

"That  is  as  I  choose,  madam,"  I  answered  coldly,  "and 
I  do  not  choose." 


44  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

I  could  see  that  to  be  checked,  thwarted,  made  to  feel 
of  no  account,  here  in  the  place  where  by  virtue  of  her 
birth  and  beauty  she  had  held  undisputed  sway,  was 
galling  to  her  pride  beyond  endurance.  I  could  see  it, 
I  say,  and  I  rejoiced  in  the  knowledge. 

"Your  parole,  monsieur !"  I  said  once  more,  turning  to 
the  marquis. 

"Since  I  have  no  choice  in  the  matter,"  he  answered 
testily,  "you  have  it.  On  the  honour  of  a  De  Launay !" 
he  added  proudly. 

I  bowed. 

"That  is  sufficient,  monsieur,"  I  replied.  "But  pardon 
me,"  I  continued  lightly ;  "you  say  that  you  have  no 
choice  in  the  matter.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  another 
alternative.  I  am  offering  you  the  treatment  of  a  gentle 
man  ;  if  you  prefer  it,  however,  you  may  go  bound  to  a 
horse  like  any  common  felon." 

He  looked  at  me  very  sourly,  but  he  did  not  speak.  In 
stead,  he  unbuckled  his  sword  and  threw  it  with  an  ill 
grace  upon  the  floor,  and  at  a  sign  from  me,  a  trooper 
stepped  forward  and  picked  it  up.  I  glanced  at  my 
lady  with,  I  doubt  not,  some  of  the  triumph  I  felt  show 
ing  in  my  eyes.  I  was  so  completely  the  master  of  the 
situation. 

"Believe  me,  monsieur,"  I  said,  "I  take  but  the  pre 
caution  that  my  warrant  enjoins.  You  may  read  it  for 
yourself  if  you  so  desire." 

"It  is  of  no  consequence,"  he  answered  with  a  wave 
of  the  hand. 

"But  it  is  of  consequence  to  me,  monsieur!"  my  lady 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  45 

cried  wrathfully.  "I  am  the  mistress  of  this  house  and 
the  guardian  of  all  pertaining  to  its  honour.  Show  me 
this  warrant,  if  indeed  you  have  one !"  she  added,  turn 
ing  suddenly  upon  me. 

I  sheathed  my  sword,  and  with  flushed  face  and  trem 
bling  fingers  I  drew  the  paper  from  my  breast  and  held 
it  out  to  her.  But  she  stepped  backwards  with  such  a 
look  of  proud  disdain  upon  her  lovely  face  that  my 
hand  dropped  involuntarily  to  my  side.  For  a  moment 
she  stood  thus,  searching  my  eyes  and  enjoying,  per 
haps,  my  confusion,  for  I  saw  that  she  would  not  take  it 
from  my  hand;  then  she  motioned  to  the  steward  who 
stood  near. 

"Give  it  to  me!"  she  said  proudly. 

He  took  the  paper  from  my  hand  and  she  opened  it 
and  glanced  quickly  at  its  contents. 

On  a  sudden  she  broke  into  a  bitter  laugh. 

"  'By  my  authority,'  "  she  said,  reading.  She  looked 
up,  her  eyes  aflame.  "We  are  indeed  fallen  low  when  we 
must  obey  the  authority  of  such  men  as  my  Lord 
Danvers! — of  Sir  Richard  Danvers,  drunkard  and 
libertine !  That  is  how  I  treat  his  authority  !"  She  tore 
the  paper  across  and  across  and  flung  the  pieces  at  her  , 
feet.  "And  now  begone,  sir!"  she  continued,  pointing 
imperiously  to  the  door.  "Begone!  you  and  your  red- 
coated  rabble !" 

For  a  moment  I  was  too  astounded  to  speak,  but  I 
heard  a  low  murmur  from  the  men  behind  me,  and  the 
sound  recalled  me  to  myself. 

"Certainly  I  will  be  going,  madam,"  I  replied.      "I 


46  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

could  no  longer  stay  in  a  house  where  so  little  respect 
is  paid  to  the  king's  authority.  And  I  am  not  at  all 
sure,"  I  continued  slowly,  "that  I  should  be  exceeding 
my  duty  if  I  were  to  arrest  you  also !" 

"Arrest  me?" 

The  words  sprang  from  her  lips  in  a  tone  of  blank 
amazement,  then  she  drew  her  queenly  figure  erect  and 
gazed  at  me  with  such  a  tempest  of  wrath  and  scorn 
in  her  eyes  as  no  words  of  mine  can  picture,  and  I  saw 
her  breast  heave  with  the  passion  she  strove  in  vain  to 
control.  I  could  well  believe  that  never  previously  in  all 
her  lif  e  had  she  been  so  addressed. 

"Certainly!"  I  answered  harshly.  "You  seem  to 
forget,  madam,"  I  continued,  pointing  to  the  fragments 
of  paper  that  lay  between  us,  "that  you  have  committed 
nothing  short  of  treason  in  so  destroying  the  king's 
warrant.  But  I  have  no  time  to  waste  further  words 
upon  you !"  I  added  rudely ;  for  I  saw  how  I  could  hurt 
her  pride. 

"The  king's  authority  1"  she  cried  passionately.  "The 
authority  that  sends  such  men  as  you  to  insult  women ! 
I  would  to  God  my  servants  had  been  present,  for  they 
should  have  flogged  you,  sir — flogged  you  from  the 
village,  and  the  ragged  hirelings  with  you !" 

I  stood  hand  on  hip  not  three  paces  from  her,  and  I 
fixed  my  eyes  insolently  upon  her  lovely  face. 

"I  do  not  doubt  their  willingness  under  your  tuition, 
madam,"  I  answered  coolly,  "but  only  their  ability  to 
do  so ;  for,"  I  continued  slowly,  as  a  coarse  laugh  broke 
from  the  men  behind  me,  "if  they  are  no  better  when  it 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  47 

comes  to  blows  than  King  James,  whom  they  serve,  of 
whose  courage  we  have  lately  had  an  example  beneath  the 
walls  of  Derry,  there  would  be  more  about  them  of 
flight  than  fight !" 

For  a  moment  she  gazed  at  me  with  panting  breath 
and  quivering  nostrils ;  then  moved  by  my  words  beyond 
restraint : 

"You  liar !"  she  cried,  and  throwing  into  the  words  all 
her  concentrated  anger,  before  I  could  guess  her  purpose 
she  raised  the  riding  whip  in  her  hand  and  struck  me 
heavily  across  the  face. 

To  this  day  I  take  it  to  my  credit  that  no  oath  escaped 
my  lips.  A  thin  trickle  of  blood  ran  down  my  cheek. 
But  ere  she  could  repeat  the  blow  I  caught  her  wrist 
and  so  stood  facing  her  while  one  might  count  a  score. 

What  she  read  in  my  own  eyes  I  know  not,  but  in  the 
depths  of  hers  I  read  impotent  passion,  scorn,  and  hate, 
but  not  a  trace  of  fear. 

I  loosened  her  wrist — even  in  my  pain  its  soft  touch 
thrilled  me — and  I  stepped  backwards,  wiping  the  warm 
blood  from  my  face. 

"Madam,"  I  said  very  quietly,  "one  day  I  will  repay 
you  for  that  blow  with  tenfold  interest !" 

"Threats !"  she  answered  scornfully,  "and  to  a  woman  I" 

I  turned  away. 

"Monsieur,"  I  said  to  the  marquis,  who  had  stood  a 
silent  spectator  of  the  scene,  and  still  speaking  in  the 
same  level  tones,  "if  you  are  ready  to  accompany  us, 
we  will  set  out." 

"I  am  at  your  service,"  he  answered,  taking  a  cloak 


48  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

from  a  chair  in  one  corner  of  the  room  and  wrapping 
himself  in  its  folds.  Then  he  advanced  to  the  ladies 
to  make  his  adieux. 

"Farewell,  madam,"  he  said,  bowing  with  courtly 
grace  to  my  lady,  and  raising  her  hand  to  his  lips. 

"M.  de  Launay,"  she  replied,  "I  can  find  no  words  to 
apologise  for  the  insult  offered  you  in  this  house." 

"Madame,"  the  marquis  answered  gallantly,  "I  beg 
that  you  will  banish  the  episode  from  your  memory." 

"That  is  impossible,"  she  said  quickly.  "That  guest 
of  ours  should  be  so  served,  and  to  be  powerless  to  prevent 
it!  But  say,  rather,  au  revoir,  monsieur,"  she  con 
tinued,  with  kindling  eyes,  "for  I,  too,  shall  ride  to 
Exeter  to-morrow,  and  will  myself  interview  Sir  Richard 
Danvers  on  your  behalf !  We  shall  see  whether  the  name 
of  Ingram  does  not  still  possess  weight  sufficient  to  annul 
this  outrage  and  to  punish  the  perpetrators !"  And  she 
shot  a  scornful  glance  in  my  direction. 

"Very  good,  madam,"  I  answered,  "only  in  that  case 
I  shall  ride  with  you.  I  have  no  desire,"  I  continued 
with  a  sneer,  "that  my  Lord  Danvers  should  hear  any 
thing  but  the  truth." 

"Then  I  pray  you  keep  behind  me,  sir!"  she  replied 
haughtily.  "I  would  not  have  you  taken  for  lackey  of 
mine !" 

I  made  no  reply  to  this.  What  reply  could  I  make? 
Instead,  I  gave  a  sharp  order  and  the  troopers  fell  into 
place,  the  marquis  in  their  midst.  They  filed  through 
the  open  doorway  with  the  clank  of  steel,  and  the  tramp 
of  their  footsteps  died  away  down  the  hall.  I  waited 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  49 

until  the  last  one  had  left  the  room  and  then  prepared  to 
follow. 

Once  as  I  crossed  the  threshold  I  looked  back,  and  the 
light  fell  upon  the  tall  figure  of  my  lady,  her  sister  at 
her  side,  then  the  door  closed  upon  the  room  and  its  in 
mates,  and  passing  quickly  through  the  hall,  in  which  a 
little  crowd  of  scared  servants  had  gathered,  I  went 
out  into  the  night.  Outside,  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  lead 
ing  to  the  main  entrance,  I  found  the  troopers  waiting, 
the  light  from  the  open  doorway  shining  upon  their 
horses,  my  own  amongst  the  number. 

I  bade  one  of  the  men  give  up  his  mount  to  the  mar 
quis,  and  collecting  the  men  I  had  stationed  upon  the 
terrace,  I  climbed  into  the  saddle,  and  so  for  the  first 
time  I  left  Cleeve. 

The  fog  had  collected  somewhat,  though  it  was  still 
very  dark,  and  the  brightly  lighted  room  from  which 
we  had  come  rendered  the  blackness  that  surrounded  us 
more  opaque. 

For  myself  I  was  content  to  resign  the  lead  to  Cornet 
Graham  and  to  follow  behind  the  others  with  only  my 
thoughts  for  company.  And  if  ever  there  was  all  hell  in 
a  man's  heart,  it  was  in  mine  that  night. 

For  now  that  I  was  alone,  now  that  I  had  no  longer  to 
keep  up  appearances,  I  gave  way  to  the  passion  I  had 
so  far  restrained.  That  I — I  of  all  men,  should  be 
struck  by  a  woman!  And  in  public!  As  the  thought 
of  the  men  in  front  who  had  been  witnesses  of  my  dis 
grace  recurred  to  me,  I  ground  my  teeth  with  anger 
and  cursed  this  woman  who  had  brought  me  to  shame. 


50  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

But  bitterly,  bitterly  should  she  repent  the  blow !  Oh, 
to  hurt  her!  to  humble  her  pride!  to  see  her  at  my 
feet  begging  for  mercy — and  to  refuse  it !  I  gloated 
over  the  thought,  and  I  swore  in  my  heart  that  I  would 
not  spare  her  in  the  hour  of  my  triumph  one  throb  of 
the  pain  I  was  now  enduring.  She  should  drink  the  cup 
of  my  revenge  to  the  bitterest  dregs ;  and  so  taken  up 
was  I  with  these  thoughts  that  it  was  not  until  I  saw 
the  lights  in  the  windows  of  the  houses  on  either 
side  of  me  that  I  realised  that  we  had  reached  the 
village. 

I  spurred  forward  then  and  overtook  the  troop  in  front. 
From  the  length  of  the  street  and  the  size  of  the  houses 
I  saw  that  the  place  was  larger  than  I  had  been  given 
to  understand.  Here  and  there,  at  the  trampling  of  our 
horses'  feet,  windows  were  opened,  and  dark  figures  ap 
peared  in  the  doorways,  or  ran  out,  heedless  of  the  fall 
ing  rain,  into  the  street.  But  the  sight  of  the  troopers' 
swarthy  faces  and  of  the  hated  uniform  they  wore  drove 
them  swiftly  indoors  again.  For  though  it  was  June 
of  the  year  1690,  and  Dutch  William  had  now  been  two 
years  upon  the  throne,  yet  so  great  was  the  terror  which 
the  "Tangier  devils"  had  inspired  throughout  the  West, 
both  in  friend  and  foe  alike,  at  the  time  of  Monmouth's 
ill-fated  rebellion,  that  Catholics  though  the  villagers 
were,  they  knew  by  past  experience  thai  these  very  troop 
ers  who  had  fought  for  James  at  Sedgemoor  and  else 
where  were  now  equally  ready  to  plunder  them  as  Papists 
and  Jacobites  in  the  name  of  William ;  and  behind  their 
barred  doors  there  was  many  a  one,  I  wot,  that  night 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  61 

who  trembled  for  the  loss  of  such  goods  as  he  possessed 
and  for  the  safety  of  his  women  folk. 

At  the  end  of  the  street  the  cornet  turned  sharply  to 
the  right  and  entered  a  square  courtyard,  at  the  oppo 
site  side  of  which  stood  an  old-fashioned  inn. 

A  blaze  of  light  came  from  its  windows,  through  one 
of  which  could  be  distinguished  the  dark  figures  of  the 
troopers  of  De  Brito's  party.  We  drew  rein  before  the 
door,  and  almost  ere  we  could  dismount  the  landlord 
stood  upon  the  steps. 

"Welcome,  gentlemen,"  he  said,  bowing.  "What  is 
your  pleasure?" 

He  was  a  round-faced,  portly  man,  with  an  air  some 
what  above  that  of  the  keeper  of  a  country  inn.  There 
was  a  nameless  something  about  him  that  told  me  he 
had  at  one  time  been  a  soldier. 

"You  can  find  room  for  us  to-night,  I  suppose?"  I 
answered. 

"Well,"  he  replied  slowly,  "my  rooms  are  small,  but 
if  a  couple  of  lofts " 

"That  will  do  for  us,"  the  sergeant  said  gruffly.  "Better 
a  board  than  six  feet  of  earth  on  such  a  night." 

"Aye,  and  good  liquor  in  plenty  to  soften  it,"  cried 
a  trooper,  and  the  men  laughed. 

"You  shall  find  no  complaint  with  that,  I  promise  you," 
said  the  landlord.  "There  are  wines  to  suit  all  tastes, 
and  as  for  my  cider,  'tis  second  to  none  in  all  Devon 
shire." 

"To  the  devil  with  your  cider !"  said  a  trooper  roughly. 
"Give  us  brandy,  hot,  and  of  the  best,  if  you  would 


52  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

keep  this  hen  coop  from  being  burned  round  your 
ears !" 

"And  a  pretty  wench  to  serve  it !"  cried  another. 

"As  you  please,  gentlemen !  As  you  please !"  the  land 
lord  hastened  to  say.  "None  should  know  better  than 
I  how  to  treat  you.  I  have  cognac  here — the  best  out 
of  France.  But  come  inside,  gentlemen,  and  my  men 
shall  look  to  your  horses."  He  turned  and  led  the  way 
indoors. 

In  a  square,  stone-paved  room  on  the  right  of  the  pas 
sage  we  found  De  Brito's  troopers,  a  plentiful  supply 
of  ale  upon  the  low  tables  before  them,  who  greeted  their 
comrades  with  boisterous  shouts  of  welcome. 

"Would  it  not  be  advisable,  monsieur,  to  seek  another 
apartment?"  said  M.  de  Launay.  "Your  men  are  gal 
lant  fellows,  but  save  on  the  field  of  battle,  I  prefer 
them  at  a  distance." 

"By  all  means,"  I  answered.  "You  have  another 
room?"  I  said,  turning  to  the  landlord. 

"This  way,"  he  replied,  leading  me,  closely  followed 
by  Cornet  Graham  and  the  marquis,  down  a  narrow,  low- 
ceilinged  passage. 

"You  have  seen  service  yourself?"  I  said  sharply. 

"Aye,  years  ago,"  he  replied  briefly.  "I  fought  for 
the  Swede." 

He  stopped  before  a  door  upon  the  left,  and  with 
many  apologies  for  his  lack  of  space,  ushered  us  into 
what  proved  to  be  the  kitchen  of  the  inn.  It  was  a  large 
room  well  stocked  with  articles  pertaining  to  its  char 
acter.  Here  a  row  of  brightly  polished  pans,  there  a 


OF  THE  KING'S  ERRAND  5S 

score  of  reeves  of  onions,  while  from  a  hook  in  one  corner 
hung  a  well-cured  ham. 

Before  a  great  fire  of  logs  De  Brito  was  sitting,  a 
leather  flask  and  tankard  upon  a  table  at  his  side,  to  the 
former  of  which  I  saw  he  had  been  paying  liberal  atten 
tion.  He  looked  up  as  we  entered. 

"So  you've  come  at  last,"  he  said  thickly.  "Landlord, 
bring  glasses  for  these  gentlemen,  and  more  brandy. 
What  the  devil!"  he  broke  off  suddenly,  catching  sight 
of  my  face.  "Did  the  dove  turn  out  to  be  a  hawk,  after 
all  ?  Well,  she  has  not  marred  your  beauty !"  and  he 
laughed  insolently. 

But  I  could  brook  no  more. 

All  the  passion  that  was  smouldering  in  my  heart  flashed 
into  sudden  flame. 

"Curse  you !"  I  cried,  and  I  caught  the  tankard  from 
the  table  and  flung  the  contents  in  his  face ;  then,  draw 
ing  my  sword,  I  placed  myself  on  guard. 

He  dashed  the  liquor  from  his  eyes  (it  had  been  half 
full  of  the  raw  spirit)  and  sprang  to  his  feet  with  a 
furious  oath. 

But  he  had  reckoned  without  his  cost.  Even  as  he 
snatched  his  blade  from  the  table  where  he  had  laid  it 
the  fumes  of  the  brandy  that  he  had  been  drinking 
heavily  mounted  to  his  brain.  He  staggered  forward, 
his  knees  gave  way  under  him,  and  he  fell  to  the  floor, 
where  he  lay,  unable  to  rise. 

I  sheathed  my  sword,  and  turning  on  my  heel,  left  the 
room.  In  the  passage  I  encountered  the  landlord  return 
ing,  a  tray  of  glasses  in  his  hand.  He  readily  agreed 


54  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

to  my  request  to  be  shown  some  chamber  where  I  could 
sleep,  and  lighting  a  candle,  he  led  me  up  a  narrow  flight 
of  stairs  and  stopped  before  a  door  upon  the  landing. 

"It  is  small,"  he  said  doubtfully,  entering  the  room, 
"and  there  is  but  room  for  one." 

"So  much  the  better,"  I  answered,  for  I  wished  to 
be  alone  with  my  thoughts.  I  took  the  candle  from  his 
hand,  therefore,  and  with  a  few  directions  as  to  the  dis 
posal  of  M.  de  Launay  and  upon  other  matters,  I  bade 
him  "good-night." 

I  stood  for  a  moment  at  the  open  door.  From  the 
troopers  below  came  a  confused  babel  of  oaths  and 
laughter,  mingled  with  the  clatter  of  cups.  Then,  clos 
ing  the  door  and  shooting  the  bolt  behind  me,  I  pulled 
off  my  coat  and  heavy  riding  boots  and  threw  myself, 
dressed  as  I  was,  upon  the  couch.  And  there  for  hours 
I  lay,  planning  my  great  revenge,  whilst  ever  before  my 
eyes  was  my  lady's  proud  face  as  I  had  last  seen  it,  alight 
with  scorn.  It  was  far  into  the  night  and  the  noises 
from  the  rooms  below  had  long  since  died  away  when  I 
finally  dropped  into  the  sleep  of  utter  exhaustion. 


CHAPTER   IV 

or  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  TO  EXETEB 

THE  first  streaks  of  dawn  were  lightening  the  cham 
ber  when  I  awoke  to  a  consciousness  of  my  surroundings. 
I  sprang  from  my  couch  with  faculties  alert,  for  I  am, 
as  a  rule,  but  a  light  sleeper.  It  is  a  legacy  that,  with 
others,  has  been  bequeathed  to  me  by  many  a  campaign 
in  foreign  lands,  when  often  a  man's  life  might  hang 
upon  the  sharpness  of  his  wits  and  his  power  of  decision 
at  a  moment's  notice  under  any  circumstances. 

I  crossed  the  room  to  the  window  and  looked  out 
through  its  tiny  latticed  panes. 

Mist,  mist  everywhere,  and  so  thick  that  I  could 
barely  distinguish  the  courtyard  of  the  inn  below. 

Ere  donning  my  coat  and  boots  I  made  shift  to  cleanse 
them  in  so  far  as  possible  from  the  mud  stains  of  the 
previous  day  and  to  make  such  poor  means  of  a  toilet 
as  the  room  afforded.  It  was  in  doing  this  that  I  acci 
dentally  caught  sight  of  myself  in  a  little  square  of 
cracked  glass  that  hung  upon  the  wall  beside  the  window. 

Across  my  brow  ran  a  purple  weal,  terminating  in  a 
great  bruise  of  black  and  yellow,  where  my  lady's  whip 
had  fallen,  and  at  sight  of  the  discoloured  flesh  my 
rage  against  her  broke  out  anew. . 

I  buckled  on  my  sword  with  a  grim  smile.  She  had  yet 
to  learn  whether  she  could  beat  me  like  a  hound  with 


56  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

impunity.  Downstairs  in  the  hall  I  found  the  landlord 
already  up,  who  greeted  me  with  a  cheery  "good- 
morning." 

I  questioned  him  closely  as  to  the  road,  and  found,  as 
I  expected,  that  the  one  running  down  the  valley  was  the 
direct  road  to  Exeter,  which  lay  to  the  north,  some  thirty 
miles  distant. 

On  my  inquiring  further  for  Cornet  Graham,  he  led  me 
once  more  to  the  kitchen.  Upon  one  side  of  the  open  fire 
place  I  found  the  cornet  asleep  in  an  old-fashioned, 
leather-covered  chair.  On  a  table  near,  a  pack  of  greasy 
cards  and  a  couple  of  empty  wine  flasks  betokened  the 
means  that  he  and  the  marquis  had  taken  to  while  away 
some  portion  of  the  night,  and  testified  to  the  good 
fellowship  existing  between  them.  It  was  not  without 
difficulty  that  I  awoke  the  cornet  sufficiently  to  under 
stand  my  orders.  For  the  fatigues  of  the  previous  day, 
combined  with  the  effects  of  the  potations  he  had  freely 
imbibed,  still  lay  heavily  upon  his  brain. 

He  sat  up  at  last,  his  eyes  dull  and  heavy  with  sleep.  I 
explained  briefly  to  him  my  intentions,  and  bade  him  fol 
low  with  as  little  loss  of  time  as  possible,  and  I  then  drew 
a  chair  to  the  table  and  sat  down  to  a  light  meal  that 
the  landlord  speedily  laid  out  for  me. 

My  hunger  satisfied,  I  rose  from  my  seat  and  bade 
him  show  me  where  my  horse  was  stalled. 

He  hesitated  for  a  moment. 

"But  my  bill !"  he  said  slowly. 

"As  to  that,"  I  answered,  "we  ride  upon  the  king's 
service,  so  you  would  do  well  to  present  it  to  my  Lord 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  57 

Danvers,  at  Exeter.  You  do  not  think  that  I  shall  pay 
it,  man!"  I  cried  sharply,  as  he  still  hesitated.  And  I 
smiled  to  myself  at  the  thought  of  the  few  broad  pieces 
remaining  in  my  pocket. 

"For  that  matter,"  I  continued  significantly,  "be  con 
tent  that  you  possess  a  whole  skin  to-day.  It  is  more 
than  others  of  your  trade  have  lived  to  boast  of.  And 
now,  my  horse !" 

He  muttered  something  under  his  breath,  and  turning 
on  his  heel,  led  the  way  down  the  passage.  As  we  passed 
the  main  room  of  the  inn  I  glanced  through  the  open 
door. 

The  tables  were  overturned  and  I  saw  the  bodies  of 
three,  at  least,  of  the  troopers  still  lying  upon  the  floor, 
amid  a  litter  of  broken  glass,  in  a  drunken  slumber.  The 
room  and  passage  reeked  vilely  with  tobacco,  so  that  it 
was  a  relief  to  step  out  into  the  courtyard  and  breathe 
the  cool  morning  air. 

The  landlord  crossed  the  yard,  and  at  his  call  a  sleepy 
hostler  came  yawning  from  one  of  the  stables.  It  was 
but  the  work  of  a  minute  to  slip  the  saddle  upon  the  back 
of  my  horse,  and  then  I  mounted,  and  with  a  final  wave 
of  the  hand  rode  out  of  the  inn. 

Once  the  village  was  behind  me,  I  broke  into  a  canter, 
and  the  cool  morning  breeze,  redolent  of  the  sea,  sang 
past  my  ears.  The  birds  were  waking  in  the  hedgerows, 
filling  the  summer  morning  with  their  harmony ;  a  little 
stream  by  the  wayside  rippled  merrily  amongst  the 
pebbles,  and  every  leaf  and  flower,  sparkling  with  the 
night's  rain,  reared  their  heads  joyously  to  greet  the  first 


58  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

rays  of  the  sun  as  they  struggled  through  the  mist,  which 
had  so  far  dispelled  that  I  could  plainly  distinguish  ob 
jects  fifty  feet  distant. 

There  was  a  peacefulness  brooding  upon  the  country, 
a  restful  repose  in  the  quiet  air,  to  which,  fresh  from  the 
narrow  streets  and  reeking  kennels  of  London,  I  had  long 
been  a  stranger.  I  became  absorbed  in  the  contempla 
tion  of  the  unwonted  sights  around  me,  until  a  sudden 
throb  of  pain  across  my  brow  recalled  me  to  myself  and 
I  fell  to  taking  council  of  the  anger  in  my  heart. 

I  had  ridden  thus  for  some  half  mile,  the  roadway 
slightly  ascending,  before  I  came  on  my  right  to  the 
gates  leading  to  Cleeve  Manor.  They  were  wide  open 
and  were  supported  on  either  side  by  massive  pillars, 
surmounted  by  a  pair  of  couchant  lions  carved  in  stone, 
and  beneath  these  the  arms  of  the  Ingram  family. 

Within  the  gates  a  broad  avenue,  flanked  on  either  side 
by  majestic  oaks  and  beeches,  stretched  away  into  the 
mist. 

I  drew  rein  at  the  entrance,  and  there  I  was  fain  to  wait, 
for  I  did  not  consider  it  likely  that  my  lady  had  yet  set 
out,  and  I  had  determined  that  I  would  not  again 
approach  the  house  in  my  present  state,  to  become  a  mark 
for  the  prying  eyes  of  every  serving  wench. 

It  may  have  been  the  half  of  an  hour  that  I  waited  thus, 
when  the  sound  of  hoofs  ringing  on  the  gravel  surface  of 
the  avenue  broke  on  my  ear,  and  a  minute  later  the  horses 
and  their  riders  came  into  sight.  There  were  four  in 
all  of  the  latter. 

In  front,  mounted  upon  the  chestnut  mare  I  had  last 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  59 

seen  in  the  stable,  rode  my  lady.  She  was  dressed  in  the 
same  grey-velvet  costume  she  had  worn  the  night  previous 
and  her  face  was  partially  concealed  by  a  riding  mask 
of  black  silk.  At  her  side  rode  the  steward,  a  loose 
scarf  around  his  neck.  But  my  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the 
third  member  of  the  party,  and  there  remained.  He 
was,  I  think,  the  biggest  man  that  I  have  ever  seen. 
Mounted  though  he  was,  the  massiveness  of  his  head  and 
build  and  the  breadth  of  his  shoulders  all  bespoke  a  man 
far  above  the  ordinary  proportions.  Seen  through  the 
veil  of  mist,  horse  and  man  appeared  gigantic.  As  for 
the  other  member  of  the  party  riding  by  his  side,  he  was 
little  more  than  a  youth,  and  might  have  been  a  groom  or 
under  stable  hand. 

I  reined  my  horse  to  one  side  of  the  gateway,  at  the 
same  time  pressing  my  hat  upon  my  brow,  for  I  was  not 
desirous  that  my  lady  should  see  her  handiwork.  Yet  even 
then,  so  great  is  the  force  of  habit,  that  when  she  had 
arrived  opposite  me  my  hand  went  instinctively  to  the 
brim,  but  recollecting  myself  in  time,  I  bowed  low  in  my 
saddle  instead. 

But  she  did  not  look  at  me. 

With  head  erect,  she  passed  me  by,  her  servants  at  her 
heels,  and  set  off  down  the  road  at  a  brisk  canter. 

I  fell  into  place  about  a  dozen  yards  behind,  and  I  now 
had  leisure  to  scan  them  more  closely. 

I  saw  that  the  three  men  were  fully  armed,  not  only  with 
a  brace  of  pistols  in  their  holsters,  but  also  that  each 
one  carried  a  serviceable  looking  rapier  at  his  side. 

I  noticed,  too,  that  my  lady  sat  her  steed  with  the 


60  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

grace  and  ease  of  a  born  horsewoman.  From  time  to  time 
she  conversed  shortly  with  the  steward  at  her  side,  but 
she  never  turned  her  head,  and  I  suppose  that  she  had 
given  her  orders  to  the  men  behind  her,  for  the  whole 
party  rode  without  taking  any  notice  as  to  whether  I 
followed  or  not.  We  had  ridden  thus  for  a  distance  of 
some  five  miles,  when  my  lady  turned  sharply  to  the  left 
along  a  narrow  track  running  between  the  torrs.  For  a 
moment  I  drew  rein  at  the  entrance,  and  I  confess  I  hesi 
tated.  The  way  was  but  wide  enough  to  admit  of  riding 
in  single  file,  and  I  would  have  wished  to  have  had 
Cornet  Graham  and  the  troopers  at  my  heels.  But  in  a 
moment  I  pulled  myself  together.  After  all,  what  had  I 
to  fear,  or  what  benefit  would  it  be  to  M.  de  Launay 
should  they  see  fit  to  attack  me  ?  Tush !  that  I,  the  best 
sword  in  the  low  countries,  should  be  afraid  of  three 
assailants,  even  though  one  proved  to  be  a  giant. 

I  loosened  my  sword  in  its  sheath,  saw  that  my  pistols 
were  to  my  hand,  and  spurred  after  the  party  in  front. 
They  should  not  find  me  unprepared  if  it  came  to  blows. 

On  either  side  of  the  track  rose  the  bare  hillside,  shut 
ting  out  the  view  of  what  lay  beyond.  A  more  desolate 
path,  extending  as  it  did  for  more  than  a  mile,  could 
hardly  be  imagined.  But  my  lady  held  on  her  way  with 
out  faltering,  and  presently  the  track  came  out  upon  the 
road  again,  and  I  saw  that  we  had  but  taken  a  short  cut, 
and  so  saved  ourselves  several  miles. 

Of  the  rest  of  our  journey  to  Exeter  one  incident  only 
stands  out  in  my  memory.  It  was  at  noon,  and  the  mist 
had  long  since  vanished  from  the  face  of  the  country, 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  61 

giving  place  to  a  sky  of  cloudless  blue  and  the  shimmer 
ing  heat  of  the  midday  sun.  We  had  reached  a  little 
village,  the  name  of  which  I  have  long  since  forgotten, 
and  halted  at  the  quaint,  old-fashioned  inn,  above  the 
doorway  of  which  ran  an  inscription  informing  the  world 
that  it  was  built  by  one  Robert  Havell  in  the  year  1542, 
"Who  mayde  a  journie  to  London."  Doubtless  no  mean 
undertaking  in  those  days. 

And  here  my  lady  dismounted  and  entered  the  one 
parlour  the  inn  could  boast  of.  But  as  for  me,  I  was 
content  to  seat  myself  upon  a  bench  against  the  wall 
without,  where  I  could  keep  an  eye  upon  her  servants, 
for  I  thought  it  not  unlikely  that  they  might  tamper 
with  my  horse,  to  which  a  youth  was  now  attending.  If 
they  had  any  such  intention  in  their  minds,  however,  my 
resolute  attitude  and  the  sight  of  the  pistols  I  had  placed 
ostentatiously  at  my  side  must  have  deterred  them  from 
making  the  attempt,  for  they  seated  themselves  at  some 
little  distance  and  fell  to  upon  the  food  which  the  land 
lord  presently  placed  before  us,  occasionally  varying  this 
performance  by  staring  at  me,  the  steward  with  menac 
ing  hate,  and  the  big  man  with  a  lowering  gaze  that 
showed  me  how  willingly  they  would  have  attempted  to 
have  rid  themselves  of  me  but  for  my  lady's  presence. 

It  was  to  the  latter  of  the  two  men  that  the  landlord 
paid  most  attention,  waiting  upon  him  with  a  deference 
that  his  station  seemed  scarcely  to  warrant.  Accord 
ingly,  when  I  had  finished,  I  rose  from  my  seat,  and 
beckoning  the  landlord  on  one  side,  demanded  who  the 
man  was. 


62  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

He  looked  at  me  in  undisguised  astonishment. 

"What  ?"  he  cried.  "You  do  not  know  him  ?  I  thought 
that  every  one  knew  Sampson  Dare !" 

I  knew  the  man  then.  It  was  a  name  to  conjure  with 
throughout  all  Devon.  For  this  was  the  champion 
wrestler  of  the  West,  whose  fame  had  reached  even  as  far 
as  London  itself,  where  he  had  twice  appeared  to  show 
his  skill  before  the  late  king,  and  accounted  generally  to 
be  the  strongest  man  in  England.  I  knew,  also,  that 
should  ever  I  come  to  close  quarters  with  such  a  man  my 
strength  would  be  of  as  little  more  value  to  me  than  that 
of  a  child. 

Presently  my  lady  came  forth  again,  and  the  horses 
were  led  round  to  the  door,  and  here  it  was  that  the 
incident  I  have  mentioned  occurred. 

In  mounting  my  steed  I  had  the  misfortune  to  loosen 
my  hat,  which  fell  off  and  rolled  at  the  others'  feet. 

"My  hat,  fellow,"  I  cried  sharply  to  the  youth 
whom  I  had  taken  to  be  a  groom,  and  who  was  nearest 
to  it. 

He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment,  but  he  did  not  offer  to 
stoop. 

"I  am  not  your  man,"  he  answered  insolently.  "Pick 
it  up  for  yourself.  You  will  need  it  to  shield  your, 
face,"  he  added  with  a  grin. 

I  flung  a  curse  at  him,  but  there  was  no  other  help  for 
it  but  to  do  as  he  said,  for  the  landlord  had  gone  indoors. 
I  was  compelled  to  dismount,  therefore,  and  it  needed  but 
the  light  contemptuous  laugh  that  came  from  my  lady's 
lips  to  inflame  afresh  my  anger  against  her,  which  grew 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  6S 

steadily  with  every  hour  that  we  rode  beneath  the  burn 
ing  summer  sun. 

We  crossed  the  Teign  above  Newton  Abbott,  and  con 
tinued  our  way  by  means  of  the  old  Roman  Road  up  the 
beautiful  valley  of  the  Exe.  The  sun  was  low  down  in  the 
west  and  the  shadows  were  lengthening  on  the  grass 
when  the  massive  towers  of  the  cathedral  at  Exeter  came 
into  sight,  and  beneath  them  the  smoke  cloud  that  hung 
above  the  city  in  the  still  evening  air.  We  crossed  the 
bridge  over  the  river  and  entered  the  gates,  and  at  the 
commencement  of  the  High  Street  I  left  the  others  to 
ride  forward,  and  turning  my  horse  into  a  side  thorough 
fare,  made  my  way  along  the  less  crowded  streets  to  a 
large  house  standing  in  a  quiet  square  not  far  distant 
from  the  cathedral,  for  I  knew  that  it  was  here,  if  any 
where,  that  I  should  find  my  Lord  Danvers.  The  house 
itself  was  inhabited  by  one  Mistress  Maddon,  who  had  at 
one  time  been  upon  the  stage,  but  who,  having  married 
from  thence  a  wealthy  merchant  of  the  city  of  London, 
had  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  reduced  him  to  the 
verge  of  ruin  by  her  extravagance.  Upon  this  she  had 
fled  incontinently  with  Sir  Richard  Danvers,  and  had 
come  to  Exeter  two  years  previously,  where  she  flaunted 
it  before  the  town,  to  the  no  small  scandal  of  the  city 
dignitaries  and  their  ladies.  Nay,  the  scandal  was  notor 
ious  throughout  the  West. 

I  dismounted  before  the  house,  and  flinging  my  reins  to 
a  beggar  loitering  near,  ascended  the  steps. 

The  door  was  opened  by  a  gorgeously  dressed  lackey 
in  a  livery  of  scarlet. 


64.  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Sir  Richard  Danvers  is  here?"  I  said  sharply. 

He  stared  superciliously  at  my  travel-stained  appear 
ance. 

"My  lord  is  indeed  present,"  he  replied  loftily,  "but 
his  hours  for  transacting  business  are  over  for  the  day." 
And  he  made  as  though  to  shut  the  door  in  my  face. 

But  I  was  too  quick  for  him.  With  a  thrust  of  my 
foot  I  sent  it  open  again  and  stepped  quickly  past  him 
into  the  hall. 

"Not  so  fast,"  I  said  coolly.  "My  business  is  too 
urgent  to  admit  of  further  delay,  and  you  can  so  tell 
your  master." 

He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment  with  an  air  of  outraged 
dignity. 

"Impossible  that  you  can  be  admitted,"  he  said  stiffly. 
"His  lordship  is  dining." 

"Nevertheless,  I  must  see  him,"  I  answered  grimly. 
"And  I  am  on  the  king's  service,  my  friend.  It  occurs 
to  me,  therefore,  that  you  will  do  well  to  announce  me 
without  further  waste  of  time  if  you  would  save  yourself 
present  trouble." 

I  suppose  that  there  was  a  look  in  my  eyes  that  showed 
him  I  was  not  a  man  to  be  trifled  with,  for  without  more 
ado  he  noiselessly  crossed  the  hall  and  ushered  me  into 
a  richly  furnished  room,  where  he  left  me  to  my  own 
devices. 

I  have  said  that  the  apartment  was  richly  furnished, 
but  a  second  scrutiny  convinced  me  of  the  error  of  my 
first  impression.  The  light  of  the  setting  sun  flaming 
through  the  windows  fell  upon  the  heavy  gilt  furniture 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  65 

and  mirrors,  the  Oriental  carpets  and  hangings,  serving 
but  to  increase  their  appearance  of  general  gaudiness. 
There  was  that,  indeed,  about  the  whole  which  bespoke 
a  certain  amount  of  wealth,  but  of  wealth  coupled  with 
ill  taste.  I  contrasted  the  room  with  that  other  one  at 
Cleeve  which  I  had  so  lately  left,  and  it  was  to  the  latter's 
distinct  advantage.  For  the  rest,  opposite  me  was  a  door, 
half  concealed  by  a  thick  curtain,  and  near  the  hearth 
stood  a  small  table  littered  with  papers,  and  upon  which 
lay  a  man's  hat  and  riding  gloves.  It  may  have  been 
ten  minutes  that  I  waited  thus  impatiently,  keeping  an 
eye  upon  the  street  without,  ere  the  door  behind  me 
opened  and  a  woman  entered  the  room. 

It  needed  but  a  glance  to  assure  me  that  this  was  the 
Mistress  Maddon,  and  she  was  well  in  keeping,  both  in 
dress  and  appearance,  with  her  surroundings. 

Doubtless  she  had  at  one  time  been  handsome  in  a  bold, 
masculine  way,  but  she  was  now  past  her  prime,  and 
the  resources  of  art  could  not  conceal  the  ravages  of 
time.  Nay,  if  anything,  they  tended  rather  to  increse 
them.  On  a  sudden  a  vision  of  my  lady  rose  before  my 
eyes,  and  I  gazed  on  the  smirking,  beruddled  face  of  the 
woman  before  me  with  a  sense  of  deepening  disgust. 

She  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence. 

"You  wish  to  see  Sir  Richard  Danvers?"  she  said,  ad 
vancing. 

"Such  is  my  desire,  madam,"  I  answered,  bowing. 

"And  one  which  I  fear  cannot  be  gratified,"  she  replied, 
"for  'tis  his  Lordship's  invariable  custom  to  sleep  after 
dining." 


66  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

In  spite  of  her  smooth  words,  I  was  not  satisfied,  for 
my  eyes,  travelling  past  her,  happened  to  rest  upon  the 
curtain  which  covered  the  other  doorway,  and  I  saw  it 
move. 

Decidedly,  the  door  behind  it  had  been  opened.  Accord 
ingly  I  raised  my  voice. 

"Then  I  pray  you  to  awake  him,  madam,"  I  answered, 
"for  the  business  I  have  to  discharge  is  urgent." 

"What  is  your  business?"  she  said  sharply. 

"Madam,"  I  answered  coolly,  "I  regret  that  it  is  for 
his  ears  alone." 

She  bit  her  lip  with  vexation. 

"Or,  to  be  plain,  sir,"  she  replied,  "you  will  not  tell 
me?"  and  she  tapped  her  foot  impatiently  upon  the 
floor. 

"If  you  so  put  it,  madam,"  I  said  bluntly. 

She  looked  at  me  with  a  gathering  frown.  "You  need 
not  fear  to  trust  me,  sir,"  she  answered  quickly.  "My 
lord  has  no  secrets  that  I  do  not  share." 

"But  I  am  not  his  lordship,"  I  retorted  with  a  faint 
sneer.  "Therefore  I  pray  you  to  hold  me  excused, 
especially  as  it  is  connected  with  affairs  of  state." 

"Oh,  'tis  upon  a  matter  of  state  you  come?"  she  cried 
in  a  surprised  tone. 

"If  a  document  signed  by  the  Privy  Council  itself  can 
be  rightly  so  termed,  madam,"  I  answered  dryly. 

"Then  you  are  not  Colonel  Overton?"  she  said  hastily. 

I  looked  at  her  in  unfeigned  astonishment.  I  suppose 
she  saw  the  answer  written  on  my  face. 

"Ah,  I  see  that  you  are  not,"  she  added. 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  67 

"I  am  certainly  not  Colonel  Overton,"  I  replied,  at  a 
loss  for  her  meaning. 

"Nor  come  on  his  behalf?"  she  persisted. 

"So  little,  madam,"  I  answered,  "that  I  do  not  even 
know  the  name  of  the  gentleman  you  mention." 

To  my  surprise  she  gave  a  short  laugh. 

"Had  you  given  us  your  name  and  the  nature  of  your 
business  at  first,  sir,  you  might  have  saved  yourself 
this  delay,"  she  said  abruptly.  Then  raising  her 
voice : 

"You  can  come  in,  my  lord,"  she  cried.  "It  is  not 
Colonel  Overton." 

At  this  the  curtain  was  drawn  aside,  and  a  man  whom 
I  recognised  from  description  to  be  Sir  Richard  Danvers 
himself  entered  the  room.  I  looked  at  him  with  some  curi 
osity.  There  was  little  remaining  of  the  grace  of  manner 
and  personal  beauty  that  in  his  younger  days  had  made 
him  a  companion  of  the  gay  and  witty  Charles  II.  of  that 
name,  as  his  total  unscrupulousness  had  equally  endeared 
him  to  the  late  king.  In  age  he  was  at  this  time  nearing 
fifty,  and  his  clean-shaven  face  bore  the  traces  of  a 
career  of  dissipation.  His  cravat  was  loosened,  and  I 
noticed  the  stain  of  wine  upon  his  velvet  coat. 

He  came  forward  with  a  somewhat  shamefaced  air. 

"Curse  me!"  he  cried,  "I  am  glad  of  it.  It  would 
seem  that  there  is  some  mistake.  I  owe  you  a  thousand 
apologies,  sir,  for  keeping  you  waiting.  'Tis  the  fault 
of  the  blockhead  who  admitted  you.  I  took  you  for  a 
gentleman  to  whom  I  lost  somewhat  heavily  at  cards 
last  evening.  You  will  understand  it  is  not  always  con- 


68  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

venient  to  pay.  But  I  do  not  think  that  I  have  your 
name  ?" 

"I  am  Captain  Cassilis,  of  the  Tangier  Horse,"  I 
answered. 

He  looked  at  me,  frowning;  then,  with  a  sudden  inter 
est  in  his  heavy  eyes : 

"Cassilis?      Cassilis,  the  swordsman?"  he  cried. 

I  bowed  low  in  acknowledgment.  It  seemed  that  my 
reputation  had  preceded  me. 

"If  you  will  remember,  my  lord,"  I  continued,  "I  was 
charged  yesterday  with  the  arrest  of  the  Marquis  de 
Launay,  at  Cleeve." 

"I  did  indeed  sign  a  document  to  that  effect,"  he  re 
plied,  "but  I  was  unaware  that  you  were  the  officer  to 
whom  the  task  was  entrusted." 

He  drew  a  chair  to  the  table,  scattering  the  papers 
from  the  latter  with  a  sweep  of  his  hand. 

"Proceed,  sir,"  he  continued  brusquely.  "You  suc 
ceeded  in  arresting  this  gentleman?" 

"He  should  be  in  Exeter  to-night,  my  lord,"  I  an 
swered;  "and " 

"One  moment,  captain,"  he  interrupted.  "Pardon  me 
my  forgctfulness.  You  have  had  a  long  ride  and  a 
dusty  one.  Let  us  have  wine,  Nell,  for  talking  is 
cursedly  thirsty  work,  and  of  business,  thirstier !" 

"Not  for  me,  my  lord,"  I  said  hastily ;  "my  errand ': 

"Can  wait,"  he  answered.  "Tush,  man !  You  will  talk 
all  the  readier.  I  have  wine  here  that  would  unloose  any 
tongue."  And  he  threw  himself  back  in  his  chair. 

I  cursed  him  inwardly  for  the  delay,  for  at  this  moment 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  69 

I  distinctly  caught  the  faint  clatter  of  horses'  hoofs  in 
the  street  below.  I  was  obliged  to  wait,  however,  until 
the  woman  had  brought  a  bottle  and  glasses  from  a 
carved  oaken  cabinet  and  placed  them  upon  the  table 
before  him.  My  lord  filled  the  glasses  with  a  slightly 
trembling  hand. 

"Ha!"  he  said,  "this  is  wine  of  the  best,  captain. 
None  of  your  light  French  wines,  this !  I  bought  it  of 
Rochester  himself.  And  damn  me !  I  should  know  a  good 
wine  when  I  see  one.  None  better." 

I  looked  at  the  face  of  the  man  before  me,  and  in  my 
own  mind  I  fully  coincided  with  his  opinion. 

"I  drink  to  the  success  of  your  mission,  sir,"  he  con 
tinued. 

"With  all  my  heart,"  I  answered. 

He  drained  his  glass  at  a  draught,  but  as  for  me,  I 
was  content  to  be  more  moderate,  for  the  wine  was  of 
the  strongest. 

"And  now  to  your  tale,  captain,"  he  said,  refilling 
his  glass. 

I  waited  no  longer,  but  plunged  briefly  into  a  recital 
of  the  events  of  the  previous  day,  omitting  only  that 
portion  that  related  to  the  bruise  upon  my  forehead. 
Once  Mistress  Maddon  interrupted  me. 

"And  this  Lady  Ingram,"  she  said  contemptuously, 
"you  have  seen  her?  Is  she  as  beautiful  as  they  say?" 

"She  is  very  beautiful,  madam,"  I  answered  quietly. 

Despite  my  hatred  of  her,  I  could  be  no  less  than  candid. 
Once,  too,  when  I  came  to  the  account  of  how  she  had 
served  the  royal  warrant,  my  lord  swore  a  great  oath 


70  MY   LADY   OF    CLEEVE 

and  half  rose  from  his  seat ;  but  he  sank  back  again  and 
did  not  interrupt  me.  In  the  momentary  silence  that 
followed  the  conclusion  of  my  story  I  caught  the  sound 
of  voices  in  the  hall  without ;  nay,  I  even  thought  that  I 
could  distinguish  my  lady's  imperious  tones. 

Suddenly  my  lord  leaned  forward. 

"But  there  was  resistance?"  he  said,  scanning  my  face. 

I  felt  my  brow  burn. 

"Nothing  of  any  consequence,  my  lord,"  I  answered 
carelessly. 

"Ha !"  he  cried ;  "I  have  been  too  lenient  hitherto.  And 
here — here,"  he  continued,  taking  a  paper  from  the 
table  before  him,  "is  an  order  from  the  Council  urging 
more  stringent  measures.  Should  James  succeed  in  Ire 
land,  Louis  will  land  an  army  on  the  coast — 'tis  more 
than  likely  here,  in  Devon.  Tourville,  with  the  French 
fleet,  is  in  the  channel.  Parliament  is  distracted.  Spies 
everywhere.  Burn  me!"  he  cried  with  sudden  rage, 
"they  shall  not  complain  of  my  remissness,  and  I  will 
begin  here.  I  would  that  I  had  to  deal  with  this 
woman !" 

"In  that  case,  my  lord,"  I  said,  "your  wish  may  be 
speedily  gratified,  for  Lady  Ingram  is  herself  in  Exeter 
for  the  express  purpose  of  waiting  upon  your  lordship." 

"Say  you  so?"  he  replied  with  an  ugly  frown.  "Then 
I  will  see  her.  And  curse  me!  she  shall  have  cause  to 
remember  it." 

"But  not  here,"  Mistress  Maddon  cried  suddenly.  "Let 
her  carry  her  complaints  elsewhere — to  London,  if  she 
pleases!  She  shall  not  come  here!" 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  71 

"Shall  not?"  my  lord  cried  angrily.  "She  shall  come 
here,  or  elsewhere,  as  I  choose,  madam !  Remember,  I  am 
master  of  this  house — and  what  you  are!"  he  added 
brutally. 

"You  do  well  to  remind  me  of  that,"  she  answered 
bitterly;  "but  she  does  not  enter  whilst  I  am  here." 

"What,  jealous?"  my  lord  cried  sneeringly.  "Sink 
me!  'tis  a  good  jest  that.  The  little  Maddon  jealous!" 
And  he  laughed  coarsely. 

"I  have  so  much  reason  to  be  jealous,  have  I  not?"  the 
woman  answered  contemptuously.  "Nevertheless,"  she 
continued,  "this  fine  madam  shall  not  enter  the  house." 

I  caught  the  sound  of  footsteps  in  the  hall. 

"Then  I  fear  in  that  case,  madam,  that  you  are  too 
late,"  I  said  quickly. 

She  turned  to  me  in  sudden  surprise. 

"Too  late?     And  why,  sir?"  she  cried. 

"Too  late,  madam,"  I  answered  firmly,  "for  I  think 
that  the  answer  is  here." 

Even  as  I  spoke  the  door  was  thrown  wide  open  and 
my  lady  stood  upon  the  threshold. 

It  was  my  lady,  still  wearing  her  riding  mask.  Over 
her  shoulder  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  lackey's  scared 
face. 

For  a  moment  she  stood  in  the  doorway,  and  I  saw 
her  slightly  start  as  her  eyes  encountered  mine ;  evidently 
she  had  not  expected  my  presence.  Then  she  entered 
the  room. 

It  would  be  hard  to  say  whether  my  lord  or  Mistress 
Maddon  was  the  more  surprised  at  her  appearance. 


72  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Nevertheless,  it  was  the  woman  who  first  recovered  her 
self. 

"This  is  an  unexpected  honour,  madam,"  she  said,  ad 
vancing.  "The  business  must  surely  be  urgent  that 
brings  your  ladyship  as  far  as  Exeter  on  such  a  day !" 

My  lady  stepped  back,  drawing  her  skirts  together  with 
a  slight  gesture  of  repulsion  as  cruel  as  it  was  inten 
tional.  I  saw  that  she  was  fully  acquainted  with  the 
scandal  attached  to  this  woman's  name. 

"The  business  must  indeed  be  urgent  that  brings  me 
here,"  she  answered  scornfully. 

"Where  you  come  a  self-invited  guest,"  Mistress  Mad- 
don  replied  quickly.  "But  of  course  your  ladyship  has 
been  to  Court,  and  doubtless  you  have  been  taught 
manners  which  less  favoured  persons  cannot  hope  to 
imitate." 

"Including  even  a  sense  of  shame,"  my  lady  answered 
icily. 

I  saw  the  woman  before  her  redden  beneath  her  rouge. 

"Indeed !"  she  retorted  sneeringly.  "But  perhaps  your 
ladyship  needed  to  be  instructed  in  the  lesson.  It  does 
not  come  readily  to  every  one  of  our  sex." 

"To  some,  never,"  my  lady  replied  in  the  same  icy 
tone,  and  I  saw  her  eyes  flash  behind  her  mask.  "But  I 
have  had  so  little  experience  of  how  to  treat  such  women !" 

"Oh,"  Mistress  Maddon  cried,  "you  have  a  keen  wit, 
madam,  have  you  not?  'Tis  a  pleasure  to  converse  with 
you.  Will  your  ladyship  condescend  to  be  seated?" 

"I  prefer  to  stand,"  my  lady  replied  haughtily.  She 
turned  to  the  man,  who  still  sat  silent  at  the  table. 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  73 

"Sir  Richard  Danvers,"  she  cried,  "I  presume  you  have 
already  heard  from  the  lips  of  this  gentleman  a  version 
of  the  story  that  brings  me  to  Exeter?"  and  she  shot  a 
glance  replete  with  scorn  at  where  I  stood.  "I  demand 
to  know,"  she  continued  proudly,  "by  what  right  do  you 
arrest  a  guest  residing  in  my  house?" 

Her  words  aroused  my  lord. 

"And  I  demand,  madam,  that  you  remove  your  mask !" 
he  replied. 

My  lady  drew  herself  erect. 

"Is  this  necessary,  sir?"  she  said  coldly. 

"If  we  are  to  continue  the  conversation,  madam,"  my 
lord  answered,  "I  prefer  that  it  should  be  face  to  face." 

"Or  if  you  have  scruples,  madam,"'  Mistress  Maddon, 
who  was  standing  near  to  the  window,  cried  suddenly,  "I 
notice  that  your  ladyship's  servants  grow  impatient." 

With  a  sudden  passionate  gesture  my  lady  tore  the 
riding  mask  from  her  face  and  flung  it  from  her. 

"Are  you  satisfied,  sir?"  she  cried  with  flashing  eyes, 
in  the  depths  of  which  I  read  all  the  scorn  of  her  sur 
roundings,  all  the  loathing  of  the  people  in  whose  pres 
ence  she  was.  And  as  I  gazed  at  where  she  stood,  with 
the  dying  sunlight  falling  on  her  graceful  figure  and 
turning  the  masses  of  her  hair  to  burnished  gold,  surely, 
I  told  myself,  never  had  I  seen  so  fearless  a  lady  nor  so 
fair  a  face. 

And  could  there  be  a  greater  contrast  than  that  afforded 
by  the  two  women  before  me?  The  one  so  proud  and 
pure,  so  rich  in  all  the  noblest  qualities  endowing  woman 
hood,  the  other  with  the  glamour  of  passion  long  since 


74  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

decayed,  leaving  but  the  barren  husk  of  sin  in  its 
train. 

I  glanced  at  my  lord.  As  he  gazed  upon  her  beauty, 
into  his  eyes  there  crept  a  look  such  as  I  had  seen 
upon  men's  faces  before. 

"Of  what  measure  of  truth  there  was  in  the  story  told 
you  I  do  not  seek  to  learn,"  my  lady  continued  proudly. 
"But  I  demand  the  immediate  release  of  M.  de  Launay 
as  the  least  reparation  you  can  offer  for  the  outrage  com 
mitted  by  this  man,  whose  very  presence  in  my  house  was 
an  insult,  and  was  resented  by  me  as  such." 

Unconsciously  I  raised  my  hand  to  my  forehead,  but 
my  lady's  quick  eyes  noted  the  movement,  for  she  turned 
upon  me  suddenly  and  added :  "And  I  think,  sir,  that  you 
will  not  easily  conceal  the  mark  of  my  resentment." 

"I  stood  before  her  and  I  was  dumb.  That  she  should 
mock  me — and  before  strangers.  How  I  hated  her  in 
that  moment !  I  was  about  to  stammer  something  in 
reply  when  my  lord  sprang  to  his  feet  and  struck  the 
table  before  him  with  his  clenched  hand. 

"Demand?  Reparation?"  he  cried,  with  sudden  pas 
sion.  "By  G ,  madam,  you  go  too  far !  But  I  shall 

know  how  to  deal  with  you — as  I  have  the  authority." 
And  he  snatched  the  paper  he  had  previously  shown  me 
from  the  table. 

"Have  a  care,  my  lord,"  Mistress  Maddon  cried  ma 
liciously.  "Remember  the  fate  of  the  other  document. 
It  would  seem  that  her  ladyship  has  a  predcliction  for 
destroying  that  which  does  not  belong  to  her." 

"Ha!  you  are  right,  Nell,"  my  lord  cried,  his  brow 


OF  MY  LADY'S  MISSION  75 

black  with  passion.  "You  defy  the  king's  authority,  do 
you,  madam?"  he  continued,  "and  beat  the  king's 
officers?  Well,  'tis  known  to  us  that  your  part  of  the 
county  is  disaffected,  that  your  house  is  a  centre  for 
Jacobite  meetings  and  a  harbourage  for  their  agents. 
Were  it  not  for  urgent  affairs  here  I  would  visit  you 
myself.  As  that  is  impossible,  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will 
do,  madam.  I  will  send  such  a  force  to  Cleeve  as  shall 
effectually  quench  all  sparks  of  rebellion  there.  Aye,  and 
I  will  find  the  right  man  to  set  over  it  to  deal  with  you." 

"And  the  very  man  you  desire  is  here — here  to  your 
hand !"  and  Mistress  Maddon  pointed  full  at  me  with  her 
fan. 

As  I  thought  of  all  the  possibilities  her  words  carried, 
of  the  opportunities  of  repaying  to  my  lady  the  shame 
I  had  suffered  at  her  hands,  my  heart  beat  more  rapidly 
and  the  breath  came  quicker  from  my  lips.  Here  was 
revenge,  indeed!" 

"Sink  me!"  my  lord  cried,  "but  you  are  a  clever  one, 
Nell.  Captain  Cassilis,  you  have  no  cause  to  love  this 
lady.  What  say  you?  Will  you  be  this  man?  You 
shall  have  full  power  over  their  lives — and  bodies!"  he 
added  with  a  leer. 

"That  I  accept,  my  lord,"  I  cried  quickly.  "And  I  will 
answer  for  it,"  I  continued  between  my  set  teeth  and  with 
a  glance  of  triumph  at  my  lady,  "that  your  lordship 
shall  have  no  trouble  there  whilst  I  am  in  command !" 

"I  am  well  assured  of  it,"  he  replied,  with  a  short  laugh. 

"And  I — I  will  appeal  against  this  outrage,"  my  lady 
cried  quickly. 


76  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Appeal  to  the — queen,  an  you  will,  madam,"  he 
answered  rudely.  "Though,  distracted  as  she  is  with 
fears  for  her  husband's  safety  in  Ireland,  I  scarcely  think 
that  she  will  interfere  on  behalf  of  those  who  are  his 
active  enemies.  To  the  Council!  Proclaim  yourself  a 
Papist  and  see  what  consideration  you  will  meet  with  at 
their  hands.  No,  no,  I  give  you  credit  for  more  sense, 
madam,"  he  continued;  "and  I  trust  that  you  will  take 
this  lesson  to  heart." 

"And  I  trust,"  Mistress  Maddon  cried  ironically,  "that 
your  ladyship  has  suffered  no  hurt  through  entering  this 
house !  Perhaps  for  the  future,  my  lady,  you  will  learn 
a  little  more  experience  of  how  to  treat  'such  women  T  ' 

And  she  swept  her  a  mocking  curtesy. 

My  lady  was  beaten,  and  she  knew  it. 

In  that  moment  I  could  almost  have  found  it  in  my 
heart  to  pity  her.  Yet  she  spoke  no  word. 

For  a  moment,  indeed,  she  stood  gazing  at  the  woman 
before  her  with  a  look  of  unutterable  scorn,  then  she 
turned  upon  her  heel. 

I  sprang  to  the  door  and  flung  it  wide.  "Permit  me 
to  be  your  lackey,  madam,  for  this  occasion,"  I  cried 
sneeringly,  "until  I  can  appear  as  your  master — at 
Cleeve!" 


CHAPTER  V 

OF  HOW  THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON  DRANK  THE  KING'S 
HEALTH 

AN  hour  later,  when  I  left  the  house,  I  carried  in  my 
breast  a  sealed  document  giving  me  the  fullest  powers  of 
acting,  both  in  Cleeve  and  the  surrounding  district, 
against  "all  Papists  and  adherents  of  the  man  James 
Stuart ;  being  enemies  of  his  Majesty,  King  William,  and 
of  the  peace  of  this  realm."  Moreover,  I  had  received  an 
order  from  my  lord  upon  the  treasury — which  had  been 
duly  paid  me  by  his  secretary — that  had  lined  my 
pockets  with  gold  pieces,  to  defray  all  such  disbursements 
as  should  be  necessary  to  bring  M.  de  Launay  to  London. 
For  the  express  orders  of  the  Privy  Council  were  that 
the  marquis  should  be  treated  with  all  courtesy  until  such 
time  as  he  should  be  delivered  into  the  custody  of  the 
governor  of  the  Tower,  that  grirn  and  ill-omened 
fortress,  at  present  crowded  with  the  partisans,  real  or 
suspected,  of  the  base  and  despicable  James ;  amongst 
the  most  noteworthy  of  whom  were  the  Earl  of  Shrews 
bury  and  the  Queen's  uncle,  Clarendon. 

Also  I  carried  a  letter  from  his  lordship  to  the  Earl 
of  Nottingham,  Secretary  of  State,  praying  him  to  send 
a  regiment  or  two  into  Devonshire ;  for  with  the  excep 
tion  of  the  Tangier  Horse  there  were  no  regular  troops 
nearer  to  Exeter  than  Bristol  or  Plymouth.  And  even 


78  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

now,  in  consequence  of  a  riot  arising  out  of  a  drunken 
brawl,  my  lord  had  been  compelled,  at  the  urgent  de 
mands  of  the  most  influential  citizens,  to  send  the  regi 
ment  out  of  the  city ;  whence  they  had  marched  the  day 
before  as  far  as  Exmouth,  so  great  was  the  fear  inspired 
by  their  licentiousness. 

I  saw,  therefore,  that  I  should  have  little  more  assistance 
to  rely  on  than  that  of  my  own  troop — amounting  in 
all  to  sixty  men — which  still  lay  in  De  Brito's  charge 
at  Cleeve.  And  with  this  force  I  had  to  overawe  the 
district  and  patrol  the  coast  from  Start  Bay  to  Teign- 
mouth. 

Accordingly,  armed  with  this  commission  for  the  pres 
ent,  and  with  the  prospect  of  revenge  upon  my  lady  in 
the  near  future,  I  rode  slowly  through  a  network  of 
narrow  alleys  to  the  Castle  and  Falcon,  a  respectable 
hostelry  in  the  High  Street ;  for  it  was  here  that  I  had 
told  Cornet  Graham  to  look  for  me. 

It  was  not,  however,  until  fully  two  hours  later  that  I 
heard  the  tramping  of  horse  in  the  street  without. 

I  made  my  way  to  the  door  and  found  the  landlord 
already  upon  the  steps,  the  landlady,  a  buxom  woman, 
at  his  side. 

It  was,  indeed,  the  cornet  and  his  prisoner.  Behind 
them  came  an  escort  of  six  troopers.  The  whole  party 
dismounted  before  the  inn. 

"Ha,  M.  Cassilis !"  the  marquis  cried,  catching  sight  of 
me,  "confess  that  you  were  growing  anxious !  Did  you 
not  think  that  I  had  knocked  my  estimable  guard  upon 
the  head?" 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      79 

"When  I  had  your  word  of  honour,  M.  de  Launay?"  I 
said,  smiling.  "But  I  fear  you  have  had  but  a  weary 
journey." 

"By  no  means,"  he  answered  lightly.  "I  have  been 
admiring  your  Devon  scenery,  which  is  only  excelled," 
he  added  gallantly,  "by  the  beauty  of  its  women !" 

And  he  made  a  bow  to  the  pretty  landlady,  who  smiled 
and  blushed  in  return,  worthy  of  the  Court  of  the  Grand 
Monarque  from  whence  he  came. 

I  could  see  that  the  cornet  was  burning  with  curiosity 
to  hear  my  story;  but  it  was  not  until  we  had  fully 
supped  that  the  marquis  rose  to  his  feet. 

"If  I  have  your  permission,  gentlemen,"  he  said,  bow 
ing,  "I  think  that  I  will  retire." 

"So  soon,  monsieur?"  the  cornet  cried.  "The  night 
is  young  yet.  Will  you  not  take  your  revenge  for  your 
losses  of  yesterday?" 

"I  beg  that  you  will  hold  me  excused,"  he  answered, 
with  a  deprecating  gesture.  "I  am  feeling  somewhat 
fatigued,  and  there  is  a  long  journey  ahead.  I  should 
prefer,  therefore,  to  seek  my  couch,  if  my  good  friend 
the  host  will  conduct  me  hither !"  And  with  a  courteous 
bow  he  left  the  room. 

When  the  door  had  closed  upon  him  I  drew  my  chair 
again  to  the  table  and  gave  the  cornet  an  account  of  what 
had  passed  in  my  interview  with  Sir  Richard  Danvers. 
He  listened  throughout  in  silence. 

Only  when  I  had  finished:  "What  a  woman!"  he  said 
admiringly. 

I  knew  of  whom  he  spoke. 


80  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Suddenly  he  reached  out  his  hand  and  raised  his  glass. 
**I  will  give  you  a  toast,  captain,"  he  cried.  "To  the 
health  of  Lady  Ingram !" 

"Aye,"  I  answered  grimly;  following  his  example,  "to 
the  next  meeting  between  us !" 

Our  arrival  in  London  excited  little  curiosity,  so  com 
mon  at  this  time  was  the  sight  of  a  suspected  Jacobite 
being  taken  to  Newgate  or  the  Tower.  In  the  city  itself 
we  found  the  wildest  rumours  afloat.  William  had  been 
totally  defeated  in  Ireland!  Tourville  with  the  French 
fleet  had  entered  the  Thames !  Whilst  at  the  first  sound 
of  his  guns  the  Papists  were  to  rise  and  commence  a  gen 
eral  massacre ! 

These  and  a  hundred  other  reports  equally  alarming 
were  greedily  swallowed  by  the  panic-stricken  citizens. 
It  was  not  without  real  regret  at  parting  with  the  mar 
quis  that  we  arrived  at  length  at  the  gate  of  the  Tower 
facing  Tower  Hill ;  for  throughout  the  journey  he  had 
proved  a  most  entertaining  companion.  And  though 
his  air  of  assumed  gaiety  did  not  deceive  me  as  to  the 
secret  anxiety  he  felt  beneath  it,  yet  he  was  a  man  who 
had  travelled  much  and  could  readily  adapt  himself  to 
the  manners  of  the  people  with  whom  he  was  in  com 
pany.  I  doubt  not  that  at  Versailles  he  would  have  been 
as  stately  a  courtier  as  with  us  he  was  bon  camarade. 

The  daylight  was  fast  dying  when,  in  answer  to  my 
summons,  the  gate  was  at  length  opened  by  a  surly 
warder.  And  the  usual  formalities  having  been  complied 
with,  I  handed  over  the  body  of  M.  de  Launay  into  the 
custody  of  the  lieutenant  of  the  Tower. 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      81 

"Adieu,"  I  said  at  parting,  taking  the  marquis's 
proffered  hand.  "And  I  trust,  monsieur,  that  you  will 
speedily  regain  your  liberty." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"Who  knows  what  evil  fate  lies  before  us!"  he  an 
swered  lightly.  "To-day,  M.  Cassilis,  you  are  a  free 
man,  a  good  horse  beneath  you,  a  sword  at  your  side. 
To-morrow,  you  may  be — married!"  And  he  dis 
appeared  into  the  gloom  of  the  gate-house. 

I  gave  the  word,  and  we  turned  our  horses'  heads  and 
rode  slowly  back  to  the  Bull  Tavern  in  Cheapside,  where 
we  put  up  for  the  night.  On  the  morrow  I  dismissed  the 
cornet  and  his  men  with  instructions  to  make  all  speed 
in  returning  to  Cleeve;  and  then  with  my  lord's  letter 
in  my  breast  I  set  out  through  the  city  to  deliver  it  to 
the  Earl  of  Nottingham. 

In  every  square  and  open  space  the  citizens  were  drill 
ing,  whilst  many  of  the  shops  and  houses  were  barricaded 
as  if  to  withstand  a  siege,  in  expectation  of  the  arrival  of 
the  French.  The  earl  dismissed  my  lord's  petitiom  very 
curtly,  with  a  promise  of  some  Dutch  troops  who  were 
arriving  shortly  from  The  Hague.  And  with  this 
promise  I  was  forced  to  be  content. 

Three  days  afterwards  I  was  back  in  the  capital  of  the 
West;  and  I  stayed  but  to  give  his  Grace  of  Notting 
ham's  message  to  my  Lord  Danvers,  and  the  next  day  set 
out  southwards. 

It  was  evening  when  I  found  myself  riding  down  the 
valley  road  within  a  mile  of  Gleeve;  and  I  will  confess 
that  at  every  step  that  brought  me  nearer  the  house  my 


82  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

heart  beat  more  rapidly.  How  would  my  lady  greet  me ! 
What  would  she  say  to  me,  or  I  to  her?  It  was  in  think 
ing  such  thoughts  as  these  and  in  picturing  my  welcome 
that  I  arrived  at  length  at  the  entrance  gates  and  saw 
that  which  brought  me  to  a  sudden  halt. 

In  the  earlier  part  of  the  day  there  had  been  a  heavy 
storm,  and  the  torrents  of  rain  that  had  then  fallen  had 
softened  the  gravel  surface  of  the  avenue.  Upon  this 
surface  were  the  marks  of  many  horses'  hoofs,  and  they 
all  led  in  the  direction  of  the  house. 

I  dismounted  and  examined  them  more  closely.  The 
prints  were  fresh — not  more  than  half  an  hour  old ;  and 
I  speedily  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  not  De 
Brito  or  any  of  his  party,  for  these  horses  were  shod  in 
a  manner  different  to  that  of  the  troopers'  animals,  such 
as  the  one  I  bestrode. 

Who,  then,  were  these  men,  and  for  what  purpose  had 
they  come  to  Cleeve?  Was  my  lady  engaged  in  some 
desperate  scheme  to  assist  the  Stuart  cause? 

Clearly  it  was  incumbent  upon  me  to  discover.  I  turned 
aside,  therefore,  within  the  gates  and  led  my  horse 
through  the  thick  undergrowth  to  some  little  distance 
from  the  road,  and  there  left  him ;  and  I  then  made  my 
way  cautiously  through  the  trees  that  lined  the  avenue 
on  either  side  to  a  spot  from  which  I  obtained  a  sight  of 
the  front  of  the  house,  which  as  yet  I  had  only  viewed  by 
night. 

Seen  by  daylight,  it  was  an  old  grey  stone  residence, 
long  and  low ;  part  of  which,  I  subsequently  found,  dated 
back  to  the  reign  of  the  first  Tudor  sovereign ;  though 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      83 

that  portion  of  it  that  was  nearest  to  me  had  been  added 
by  the  present  earl.  In  front  of  the  house  lay  a  broad 
stretch  of  green  turf;  and  upon  this,  beneath  a  wide 
spreading  oak,  a  dozen  horses  were  tethered.  At  some 
little  distance  from  these  lounged  a  group  of  six  or  eight 
serving  men  in  conversation  with  the  steward,  whom  I 
easily  recognised  again,  and  who  carried  a  large  flagon 
in  his  hand.  I  scanned  the  front  of  the  house  closely, 
but  there  appeared  no  sign  of  life  in  its  narrow  mul- 
lioned  windows.  If  I  would  obtain  further  information 
as  to  my  lady's  guests,  clearly  I  must  seek  for  it  else 
where. 

I  turned  on  my  heel,  therefore,  and  made  a  wide  detour 
through  the  trees,  coming  out  at  length  at  the  back  of 
the  house.  The  house  itself  and  the  broad  terrace  that 
ran  behind  it  lay  a  little  to  my  left,  and  I  saw  with  satis 
faction  that  the  windows  nearest  to  me  were  lighted  up, 
and  though  I  could  not  from  my  position  see  the  in 
terior  of  the  room  itself,  yet  I  felt  that  here,  if  anywhere, 
was  to  be  found  the  key  of  that  which  was  to  me  at  pres 
ent  a  mystery. 

Concealing  myself,  therefore,  in  the  deep  shadow 
afforded  by  a  green  mass  of  laurels,  I  set  myself  pa 
tiently  to  wait  until  such  time  as  I  could  approach  the 
house  nearer  with  less  risk  of  discovery.  And  fortunately 
for  my  purpose  the  night  was  a  dark  one.  Over  the 
manor  roof  a  crescent  moon  hung  low  down  in  the  heav 
ens,  but  such  light  as  it  afforded  was  shed  upon  the 
front  of  the  house,  and  the  shadow  fell  the  deeper  upon 
the  broad  terrace  before  me. 


84  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

When  it  was  as  I  judged  sufficiently  dark  to  make  the 
attempt,  I  stole  across  the  grass,  and  softly  crossing  the 
terrace,  I  gained  the  shadow  of  the  house  itself.  Along 
this  I  cautiously  made  my  way,  cursing  my  heavy  boots, 
that  at  every  step  I  took  grated  harshly  upon  the  gravel 
walk.  Presently  I  came  to  a  halt.  Twenty  paces  away, 
the  light  from  the  nearest  window  fell  in  a  broad  white 
patch  upon  the  terrace,  shining  with  a  ghostly  radiance 
upon  the  low  wall  opposite  that  ran  above  the  moat.  To 
appear  within  this  circle  of  light  without  being  seen  by 
any  one  within  the  room  I  saw  at  once  was  an  impossi 
bility.  Yet  even  as  I  stood  hesitating  what  I  should  do 
next,  Fortune  settled  it  for  me  in  an  unexpected  man 
ner.  For  without  warning  the  window  opened  outwards, 
and  a  woman  clad  in  white  appeared  upon  the  step. 

I  flattened  myself  against  the  ivy-covered  wall  behind 
me,  and  so  stood,  scarcely  daring  to  draw  my  breath, 
for  it  needed  but  one  glance  to  assure  me  that  it  was  my 
lady  herself,  the  light  from  within  shining  full  upon 
her  golden  hair. 

For  it  may  be  a  minute  she  stood  there  gazing  into  the 
night.  Then  with  a  weary  gesture  she  raised  her  hand 
to  her  brow,  and  turning  on  her  heel,  disappeared  into 
the  room,  and  the  light  from  the  window  vanished  sud 
denly  from  the  terrace. 

I  rubbed  my  eyes  and  stared  again  at  the  spot.  In 
place  of  the  brightly  illumined  circle  of  a  moment  before 
rested  only  impenetrable  darkness.  Yet  from  the  three 
windows  beyond  the  light  was  still  shining. 

As  the  full  significance  of  this  fact  dawned  upon  me, 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      85 

I  stole  forward  until  I  reached  the  step.  And  I  was  not 
mistaken.  Inadvertently  in  re-entering  the  room,  my 
lady  had  loosened  the  curtains,  and  they  had  fallen  to  be 
hind  her. 

From  within  came  the  sound  of  voices,  but  the  curtains 
were  so  thick  that  the  words  were  indistinct  and  the  light 
shone  through  but  faintly. 

Cautiously  I  raised  my  hand  and  slightly  parted  the 
heavy  drapery  before  me,  and  the  interior  of  the  room 
lay  open  to  my  gaze. 

Upon  the  hearth,  beside  the  carved  stone  chimney-piece, 
stood  my  lady,  the  light  of  the  candles  shimmering  in  the 
folds  of  her  soft  satin  gown.  Seated  at  a  table  near, 
upon  which  lay  the  remains  of  a  meal,  were  three  men, 
whom  I  had  never  before  seen.  At  the  head  was  a  sallow, 
hawk-faced  man,  with  a  certain  stiffness  of  carriage  that 
sufficiently  proclaimed  a  military  career.  He  wore  a  full 
bottomed  periwig  and  was  dressed  in  a  suit  of  sober 
black.  The  one  nearest  to  me  was  more  conspicuous. 
He  was  an  enormously  stout  man,  in  a  coat  of  plum- 
coloured  velvet.  He  had  laid  aside  his  wig  upon  the  table 
before  him,  and  the  light  shone  upon  his  round  bullet 
head,  crowned  with  a  few  scanty  locks  of  hair,  which  he 
mopped  ever  and  again  with  a  coloured  kerchief.  Fac 
ing  me  was  a  young  man  of  some  twenty  years  of  age, 
dressed  in  a  richly  laced  suit  of  grey  and  silver. 

My  lady  was  speaking,  but  in  a  voice  so  changed  I 
could  scarcely  recognise  it  as  hers ;  for  so  far  I  had  but 
heard  it  hard  and  bitter  with  scorn ;  now  it  was  soft  and 
raised  in  pleading. 


86  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Oh,"  she  was  saying,  "how  can  you  longer  hesitate, 
even  for  a  moment  ?  Or  why  delay  ?  Surely  you,  Colonel 
Wharton,  know,  depleted  or  troops  as  the  country  is  at 
present,  now  is  the  very  time  for  all  true  friends  of  the 
Stuart  cause  to  proclaim  themselves  openly  in  arms !" 

"Admitting  the  truth  of  all  that  you  have  said,  madam," 
the  man  in  black  answered,  "and  the  fact  of  the  money 
and  arms  being  to  hand  at  the  time  you  mention,  still  I 
cannot  but  look  upon  the  enterprise  as  a  most  desperate 
one." 

"Desperate?"  the  stout  man  cried.  "  'Tis  suicide — 
sheer  suicide !  Would  you  have  me  believe  that  the  coun 
try  is  any  the  more  anxious  to  receive  James  back  than  it 
was,  two  years  ago,  to  be  quit  of  him?" 

"I  am  afraid  that  I  do  not  understand  you,  sir!"  my 
lady  answered.  "You  have  heard  what  has  already  been 
said!" 

"Granted,"  he  replied  quickly.  "And  now  hear  what 
I  have  to  say,  madam.  Is  it  right  for  us  to  risk  our — ' 
he  coughed  slightly — "to  risk  the  lives  of  these  poor 
peasants  in  a  premature  and  ill-organized  rising?  The 
sin  of  doing  so  is  a  matter  to  be  considered,  madam.  We 
should  unite  the — hum  ! — guile  of  the  serpent 

"With  the  courage  of  the  hare !"  put  in  the  young  man 
contemptuously. 

"With  the — hum! — courage  of  the  quadruped  men 
tioned,"  the  other  continued,  without  apparently  notic 
ing  the  sarcasm.  "And  the  affair  should  be  approached 
with  all  due  circumspection.  I  think  that  is  the  correct 
phrase,  Colonel  Whartoi  ?" 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      87 

"Certainly,  certainly,"  the  latter  answered.  "It  is  but 
sound  common  sense." 

"And  it  savours  to  me,"  the  young  man  cried  impa 
tiently,  "to  be  more  of " 

"Rupert,"  my  lady  interrupted  quickly,  "be  silent,  I 
beg  of  you!" 

"Of  what,  young  man?"  the  colonel  said  in  his  precise 
tone,  fixing  his  eyes  upon  the  other's  face.  "Of  caution, 
you  should  say.  For  take  the  word  of  an  old  soldier  who 
has  seen  some  service  in  his  time,  I  say  that  arm  your  en 
thusiasts  as  you  will,  they  will  never  stand  against  dis 
ciplined  troops.  And  we  want  no  second  Monmouth 
affair  to  teach  us  wisdom !" 

"But  you  forget,  Colonel  Wharton,"  my  lady  cried. 
"What  of  the  French  troops  that  Louis  will  send  us?" 

"Pardon  me,  madam,"  the  colonel  replied  gloomily. 
"That  he  says  he  will  send  us !  I  am  of  opinion  that  if 
the  house  of  Stuart  relies  upon  French  assistance  for  its 
restoration,  that  event  will  not  take  place  in  my  lifetime ; 
although  you,  madam,"  he  added,  "may  possibly  live  to 
see  a  grandson  of  James  ascend  the  throne !" 

"The  more  reason,  sir,  that  we  should  act,  relying  on 
ourselves,"  the  young  man  cried  quickly ;  and  the  glance 
of  gratitude  my  lady  gave  him  was  not  lost  on  me.  "I 
am  of  opinion  that  never  before  have  James's  affairs 
worn  so  favourable  an  aspect.  And  I,  for  one,  gentlemen, 
am  ready  and  willing  to  tread  the  path  her  ladyship 
points  out,  though,  it  should  lead  me  to  the  scaffold!" 

"Ah,  youth !  youth !  there  spoke  thy  language,"  the 
stout  man  said,  shaking  his  head  slowly  with  a  movement 


88  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

that  set  his  pendulous  chin  quivering.  "Not  that  I 
blame  Sir  Rupert  Courtenay  for  being  outspoken,"  he 
added,  somewhat  hastily,  as  the  other  half  rose  from 
his  seat.  "At  his  age  I  was  like  him." 

"Young  in  years  I  may  be,"  the  other  cried  hotly. 
"  'Tis  a  fault  that  time  will  remedy.     At  least,  I  am  not 


"Gentlemen,"  my  lady  cried  pleadingly,  "for  my  sake, 
do  not  quarrel.  "Oh,"  she  continued  passionately,  "what 
ill  fate  clings  around  the  Stuarts,  that  among  their 
friends  every  measure  formed  on  their  behalf  is  born  to 
perish  in  the  rifts  of  selfish  strife !" 

"If  I  spoke  somewhat  hastily,  sir,"  the  young  man  said 
sullenly,  "you  must  put  it  down  to  my  Courtenay  blood. 
I  am  willing  for  this  lady's  sake  to  withdraw  my  words." 

"Let  it  pass,  sir,  let  it  pass,"  the  other  answered  with 
a  wave  of  the  hand.  "As  between  gentlemen  they  are 
already  forgotten." 

"And  may  I  be  permitted  to  know,  madam,"  the  colonel 
broke  in,  "the  names  of  those  who  have  consented  to  aid 
you  in  this  scheme  'ere  adding  my  own  to  the  number — 
if  I  approve  of  it,"  he  added. 

I  saw  that  for  a  moment  my  lady  hesitated. 

Then  she  drew  a  folded  paper  from  the  bosom  of  her 
gown.  "See,"  she  cried  eagerly  with  shining  eyes. 
"Here  is  the  authority  for  what  I  do,  and  with  the  signa 
ture  of  the  king  himself — my  king !"  imprinting  a  kiss 
upon  the  parchment.  "Gentlemen,  I  rely  upon  your 
honour  for  their  non-divulgence,"  she  added  quietly, 
laying  it  upon  the  table  before  them. 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      89 

The  colonel  bowed  in  acquiescence;  and  drawing  a 
candle  to  him,  unfolded  the  paper  and  glanced  at  its 
contents.  Suddenly  he  raised  his  eyes. 

"I  see  that  your  ladyship's  name  heads  the  list,"  he 
said  shortly. 

"I  should  be  base  indeed  to  ask  others  to  risk  danger 
that  I  feared  to  dare  myself,"  she  answered  proudly. 

And  I,  the  silent  watcher  without,  asked  myself  how  he 
could  longer  hesitate.  Had  I  been  in  the  man's  place, 
had  my  lady  so  looked  and  spoken  to  me — pshaw!  what 
foolishness  was  this!  The  woman  had  beaten  me  like 
a  hound ;  and  I  held  her  life  and  the  lives  of  the  men  be 
fore  me  in  the  hollow  of  my  hand !  And  I  had  heard  and 
seen  enough  of  the  latter  to  sum  up,  in  my  own  mind  at 
least,  their  characters.  God  help  my  lady's  scheme  if 
she  depended  on  such  men  as  these  for  its  success ! 

The  colonel  finished  reading;  and  with  a  totally  im 
passive  face  handed  the  paper  in  silence  to  the  stout  man 
beside  him. 

The  latter  perused  it  with  sundry  short  ejaculations; 
then: 

"Hum !"  he  said  at  last.  "These  are  well-known  names, 
madam." 

"That  being  so,"  my  lady  replied  quickly,  "and  my 
cousin,"  she  added,  indicating  the  young  man  in  grey — 
having  already  signed,  it  only  remains  for  you,  gentle 
men,  to  do  likewise!" 

"No,  no,  no,"  the  stout  man  replied,  rising  hastily  to  his 
feet.  "Let  there  be  no  waiting,  madam !  I  will  put  no 
pen  to  paper!  What!"  he  added  hastily,  meeting  my 


90  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

lady's  look  of  wondering  contempt,  "would  you  have 
me  hazard  my  lif  e  into  the  keeping  of  any  one  who  would 
sell  it,  for  aught  I  know,  upon  the  first  opportunity?" 

"/  shall  keep  the  paper,  sir,"  my  lady  answered  coldly. 

"That  may  be,  madam,  that  may  be,"  he  continued, 
working  himself  into  a  rage.  "And  it  may  suit  these 
gentlemen,"  he  added,  tapping  the  paper  in  his  hand, 
"but  it  is  not  so  agreeable  to  me.  And  besides  that,  I 
am  not  sure  that  my  conscience  will  suffer  me  to  aid 
you." 

"Your  conscience!"  my  lady  cried  with  infinite  scorn. 

"Aye,  madam,  my  conscience,"  he  went  on,  no  whit 
taken  aback ;  "for  whether  you  succeed  or  fail,  shall 
I  be  privy  to  that  which  will  again  bring  bloodshed  with 
its  attendant  misery  upon  the  people  of  this  country  ?" 

I  waited  no  longer. 

"I  will  answer  that  question  for  you,  sir,"  I  cried 
clearly,  stepping  into  the  room.  "You  will  not!" 

My  lady  uttered  a  low  cry  and  stood  as  if  turned  to 
stone,  with  parted  lips  and  straining  eyes.  The  two  men 
who  were  seated  half  rose,  clutching  at  the  table  before 
them  in  the  extremity  of  their  surprise.  As  for  the  stout 
man,  when  his  glance  lighted  upon  my  uniform  he  caught 
his  breath  with  a  gasp  of  mortal  fear  and  fell  back  into 
his  chair  with  ashen  face  and  quivering  lips,  and  the 
paper  fluttered  from  his  nerveless  fingers. 

In  three  strides  I  crossed  the  floor,  and  in  a  moment  the 
paper  was  in  my  hand.  The  next  and  I  had  thrust  it  in 
my  breast.  That  broke  the  spell. 

"You !"  my  lady  gasped  in  a  choking  voice. 


"  'You !'  ray  lady  gasped  in  a  choking  voice" 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      91 

"Yes,  I,  madam!"  I  answered  quickly.  "You  did  not 
expect  me  to  return  so  speedily !  You  keep  strange  com 
pany  at  Cleeve,  my  lady,"  I  continued  sneeringly.  "And 
such  that  whilst  I  take  up  my  residence  in  this  house  you 
will  do  well  to  regulate." 

Ere  she  could  reply  the  younger  of  the  men  sprang  to 
his  feet,  upsetting  his  chair  in  the  act. 

"By  Heaven,  the  paper!"  he  cried.  "To  me,  colonel! 
We  must  have  it  at  all  hazards !"  And  he  drew  his  sword. 
An  example  which  was  not  followed,  however,  by  the 
cravens  at  his  side.  Remembering  the  serving  men  I  had 
seen  without,  I  saw  that  the  matter  was  getting  serious, 
and  I  had  no  wish  to  hurt  the  lad. 

"One  moment,"  I  cried  sternly,  raising  my  hand  with  a 
gesture  of  command.  "I  beg  that  you  will  not  put  me  to 
the  trouble  of  summoning  the  troopers  who  wait  without ; 
for  I  think  that  you  forget,  gentlemen,"  I  continued 
slowly,  "that  if  I  arrest  you  in  this  house,  the  conse 
quences  to  my  lady  will  be  of  the  gravest  character — 
consequences,"  I  added,  "which  I  am  as  desirous  of  avoid 
ing  as  you  are  for  reasons  of  my  own." 

I  saw  that  my  words  took  effect.  The  man  before  me 
hesitated  and  then  stood  still,  frowning.  I  suppose  that 
a  moment's  reflection  showed  him  the  truth  of  what  I  had 
said,  for  he  slowly  sank  his  point. 

"What,  then,  do  you  propose  to  do?"  he  said  at  last; 
and  I  knew  by  the  tone  of  his  voice  that  the  game  was 
in  my  own  hands.  Henceforth  everything  was  easy.  I 
would  show  my  lady  who  was  the  master  here. 

"I  will  tell  you,"  I  answered  quietly.     "But  you  will 


92  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

oblige  me,  Sir  Rupert  Courtenay — I  think  that  I  have 
the  name  correctly — by  first  laying  your  sword  upon  the 
table.  And,  Colonel  Wharton,  yours.  No  hesitation, 
gentlemen,"  I  continued  sternly.  "I  have  force  sufficient 
to  ensure  obedience." 

Still  for  a  moment  he  wavered  in  doubt. 

"And  if  I  comply,  sir,  with  your  request,"  he  said 
slowly,  "what  guarantee  have  I  that  this  lady  shall  suffer 
no  harm  ?" 

"My  word  of  honour,  sir,"  I  answered  quietly. 

"Honour?"  my  lady  cried  quickly.  "If  you  look  for 
aught  of  honour  from  this  gentleman,  I  warn  you  that 
you  will  look  in  vain !" 

"I  thank  you  for  your  good  opinion  of  me,  madam,"  I 
answered  calmly,  "which,  coming  from  your  ladyship, 
was  such  as  I  should  have  expected.  And  I  can  the  more 
readily  overlook  your  words,  since  I  know  how  inoppor 
tune  must  be  my  presence.  But  I  think  that  for  the 
present  it  is  for  me  to  command  and  for  you  to 
obey." 

"I  waited  a  moment,  but  she  did  not  speak.  She  only 
looked  at  me.  Yet  that  look  hurt  me  more  than  words. 
Despite  my  assumed  air  of  carelessness,  the  scorn  and 
loathing  in  her  eyes  made  me  wince. 

"And  I  will  give  your  ladyship  a  word  of  future  advice," 
I  continued  with  a  sneer.  "Open  windows  consort  ill  with 
conspiracy !" 

"I  trust,  sir,  that  you  do  not  include  me  in  that  cate 
gory,"  the  colonel  broke  in  suddenly,  "for  I  think  that 
you  have  no  evidence  to  support  such  an  assertion." 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      93 

"No  evidence  at  all,"  the  stout  man  cried,  recovering 
somewhat  from  his  first  shock  of  surprise.  Though  if 
ever  conscious  guilt  looked  out  of  a  man's  eyes,  it  was 
in  his,  and  his  twitching  lip  belied  his  air  of  assurance. 
"Not  a  shadow  of  it!"  he  continued,  growing  bolder  at 
the  sound  of  his  own  voice.  "And  if  you  were  listening, 
captain,  you  heard  what  I  was  saying.  As  a  magistrate 
of  this  country  it  is  my  duty — hum ! — strictly  in  the  in 
terests  of  government  to  acquaint  myself  with  the  opin 
ions  of  the  most  influential  families.  Had  you  delayed 
your  appearance  a  moment  longer,  you  would  have  heard 
the  measures  I  was  about  to  take  to — hum ! — counteract 
the  scheme  of  this  misguided  lady !" 

"As  to  that,"  I  replied — and  I  could  afford  to  forgive 
him  his  cowardice — for  the  man  was  playing  into  my 
hands,  "I  am  willing  to  take  your  word  for  it,  Mr. ?" 

"Wetherell,"  he  answered — "Nicholas  Wetherell,  at 
your  service.  I  am  well  known,  sir!  I  believe  that  I 
can  honestly  say,"  he  added  pompously,  "that  I  am  a 
man  of  some  weight  in  the  city  of  Exeter." 

I  looked  him  steadily  in  the  face. 

"I  do  not  doubt  it,"  I  answered  quietly. 

The  young  baronet  gave  a  short  laugh  and  the  colonel's 
mouth  writhed  itself  into  a  grim  smile.  Nay,  for  a  mo 
ment  even  I  thought  that  my  lady's  face  relaxed  some 
what  ;  but,  meeting  my  eyes,  she  stiffened  again  into  her 
old  mask  of  scorn. 

"Yet  I  do  not  know,  Mr.  Wetherell,"  I  continued  dryly, 
"that  the  government  would  entirely  approve  of  your 
method  of  obtaining  information." 


94  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"There  is  no  more  loyal  subject,  sir,  in  England  than 
I !"  he  cried  hastily. 

"Indeed,"  I  answered,  "I  think  that  your  loyalty,  sir, 
is  as  strong  as  your  courage !" 

"And  I  trust  that  the  latter  does  not  need  to  be  ques 
tioned,  captain,"  he  blustered. 

"It  does  not!"  I  replied,  with  I  fear  some  of  the  con 
tempt  I  felt  for  the  man  appearing  in  my  voice.  "But 
I  will  put  your  loyalty  to  the  test.  You  have  wine 
there,"  I  continued,  stepping  to  the  table,  the  whilst  they 
watched  me  in  silence.  "As  loyal  subjects,  therefore,  you 
will  not  refuse  to  join  me  in  drinking  a  toast." 

I  slowly  filled  four  glasses,  three  of  which  I  placed  in 
the  centre  of  the  table. 

"Gentlemen,"  I  cried  clearly,  raising  the  fourth,  "to 
the  health  of  his  Majesty,  King  Willilam!" 

For  it  may  be  ten  seconds  they  sat  silent.  The  room 
was  very  still.  I  gazed  full  at  my  lady  where  she  stood 
upon  the  hearth.  She  was  leaning  slightly  forward,  her 
hands  pressed  against  her  bosom,  watching  the  scene  be 
fore  her  with  fascinated  eyes.  It  was  a  battle  of  our 
wills  and  I  had  won ! 

Suddenly  the  stout  man  stretched  out  a  shaking  hand. 

"To  the  health  of  King  William,  sir !"  he  cried  quickly, 
all  the  more  anxious  to  make  up  for  his  first  slight  hesita 
tion.  "I  desire  no  better  toast."  And  he  drained  his 
glass. 

"Nor  I  also,"  said  the  colonel  more  slowly.  "To  King 
William,  sir !  I  wish  him  success  in  his  campaign  !" 

But  I  noticed  that  he  avoided  meeting  my  lady's  eyes. 


THREE  GENTLEMEN  OF  DEVON      95 

I  turned  to  the  young  baronet.  And  here  I  expected 
trouble. 

"Sir  Rupert  Courtenay,"  I  said  quietly,  "it  is  your 
turn !" 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated,  and  I  saw  a  quick  glance 
pass  between  him  and  my  lady.  Then,  to  my  surprise, 
he  gave  a  light  laugh  and  raised  his  glass. 

"I  drink  to  the  king !"  he  cried  clearly,  with  a  defiant 
look  at  me. 

I  noted  mentally  his  reservation,  and  I  knew  whom 
he  meant.  But  it  was  not  my  cue  to  quarrel  with  him. 
I  was  more  than  content  with  my  victory. 

"Good !"  I  said  aloud,  following  his  example.  "That  is 
sufficient,  sir !  and  I  replaced  my  glass  upon  the  table. 
"I  will  not  detain  you  longer,  gentlemen,"  I  added.  "I 
have  already  said  that  for  reasons  of  my  own  I  am  willing 
to  overlook  your  presence  here.  Whether  I  take  further 
steps  in  the  matter  will  depend  entirely  upon  your  fu 
ture  conduct.  But  for  the  present,  gentlemen,  there  is 
the  door.  I  should  recommend  you  to  take  your  de 
parture  with  all  speed.  The  night  air  is  somewhat 
chilly!" 

And  they  needed  no  further  urging.  Without  a  word 
the  stout  man  replaced  his  wig  upon  his  head  and,  catch 
ing  up  his  hat,  started  for  the  door.  Perhaps  he  feared 
that  I  might  yet  repent  my  clemency.  And  the  colonel 
was  not  slow  to  follow  his  example.  True,  he  had  the 
decency  first  to  turn  to  my  lady,  as  if  to  make  his 
adieux ;  but  one  glance  at  her  rigid  figure  and  burning 
eyes  was  sufficient  for  him. 


96  MY   LADY   OF    CLEEVE 

"This  comes  of  having  a  woman  in  it,"  he  said  shortly, 
turning  on  his  heel  and  leaving  the  room. 

I  glanced  at  my  lady.  Her  head  was  bent.  I  could 
not  see  her  face.  Suddenly,  with  a  quick,  defiant  move 
ment  she  upraised  it,  tossing  the  hair  from  her  forehead. 

"Cousin  Rupert,"  she  cried  proudly,  "your  arm!" 

The  young  baronet  hastened  to  do  her  bidding,  and 
she  moved  by  me,  drawing  her  scented  skirts  aside,  lest 
they  should  touch  me  in  passing.  At  the  door,  still  with 
her  hand  upon  his  arm,  she  turned. 

"You  have  beaten  me  twice,  sir,"  she  said,  in  a  voice 
trembling  with  passion.  "For  your  own  sake  beware 
of  the  third  time !"  And  she  swept  out. 


CHAPTER   VI 

OF   HOW   I  PLATED    KNIGHT-ERRANT,   AND   OP    MY    LADY5S 
GRATITUDE 

WHEN  my  lady  had  left  the  room  and  the  swish  of  her 
silken  skirts  had  ceased  I  hastened  to  take  my  departure, 
for  I  did  not  doubt  that  if  it  was  discovered  I  had  come 
alone  and  that  the  troopers  of  whose  presence  I  had 
talked  so  glibly  existed  only  in  my  own  imagination,  her 
ladyship  would  take  active  measures  for  the  recovery  of 
the  paper  in  my  possession. 

I  stepped  through  the  window,  therefore,  and  sought 
the  spot  where  I  had  left  my  horse.  I  took  the  bridle 
in  my  hand,  and,  avoiding  the  avenue  leading  to  the 
gates,  led  him  through  the  tangled  undergrowth  until 
we  came  out,  some  hundred  yards  below,  upon  the  road. 

Here  I  halted  and  looked  back.  There  was  no  sound 
to  break  the  stillness  save  the  soft  sighing  of  the  night 
wind  in  the  branches  overhead.  At  my  feet  the  white 
road  stretched  away  into  the  night,  silent  and  lonely. 

I  lost  no  time,  therefore,  in  mounting,  and  a  few  min 
utes  later,  without  molestation,  reached  the  village. 

As  I  rode  up  the  main  street  I  saw  that  the  troopers 
had  quartered  themselves  upon  the  inhabitants;  for  a 
dozen  or  more  were  lounging  in  the  open  doorways  upon 
either  side  of  the  road,  who  upon  catching  sight  of  my 
face,  stiffened  their  backs  and  saluted  me  as  I  passed. 


98  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Before  the  inn  itself  a  noisier  group  were  gathered, 
whose  laughter  and  jests  died  away  for  a  moment  as  I 
dismounted,  to  again  break  out  with  renewed  clamour 
when  I  had  crossed  the  threshold. 

Calling  for  a  light,  I  made  my  way  to  the  little  chamber 
that  I  had  previously  occupied.  Carefully  fastening  the 
door  behind  me  and  satisfying  myself  that  I  was  indeed 
alone,  I  set  the  candle  upon  the  little  table  and  drew  the 
precious  paper  from  my  breast — the  paper  big  with  the 
fate  of  my  lady's  freedom!  Perhaps  in  the  temper  of 
the  times  her  life !  For  I  well  knew  that  in  the  nation's 
present  state  of  panic  the  government  would  have  little 
consideration  and  respect  for  either  rank  or  sex.  And 
'twas  well  known  that  the  Earl  of  Ingram  was  one  of 
James's  most  trusted  councillors. 

The  paper  itself  was  a  small  sheet  of  coarse  white 
parchment  and  was  folded  into  three. 

As  I  stood  turning  it  over  in  my  hands,  on  a  sudden 
my  lady's  face  seemed  to  confront  me. 

Again  I  went  over  the  scene  so  lately  enacted,  again  I 
heard  her  clear  voice  raised  in  pleading,  and  moved  by 
some  impulse  of  I  know  not  what,  I  laid  the  paper  un 
opened  upon  the  table,  and  with  the  candle  in  my  hand 
I  went  down  on  my  knees  upon  the  dusty  floor. 

Presently  in  the  corner  of  the  room  farthest  from  the 
window  I  found  that  which  I  sought — a  loosened  board. 

With  the  aid  of  my  sword  I  raised  one  end  of  this,  and 
in  the  cavity  beneath  I  slipped  the  fateful  parchment, 
replacing  afterwards  the  board  and  removing  all  traces 
of  my  handiwork.  It  was  not  until  this  was  accomplished 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT    99 

that  I  breathed  more  freely,  and  I  sought  my  couch  with 
a  distinctly  lighter  heart. 

It  was  late  next  morning  when  I  awoke,  and  the  bright 
June  sunshine  was  streaming  into  the  room  through  the 
little  latticed  window.  I  dressed  hastily  and  descended 
to  the  inn  parlour,  where  I  found  the  two  cornets  already 
at  the  table.  During  the  meal  I  gathered  from  Cornet 
Graham  some  information  respecting  Cleeve.  The  vil 
lage  itself  and  the  surrounding  farms  belonging  to  the 
Ingram  family  contained  some  eight  hundred  inhab 
itants  ;  but  of  this  number,  fully  two  hundred — being  the 
young  and  able-bodied  men — were  serving  under  the  earl 
in  Ireland.  Of  the  remaining  number  some  eighty  only 
were  males,  and  these  the  greybeards  or  youths  too  young 
to  endure  the  arduous  duties  of  the  Irish  campaign. 

When  I  had  made  myself  acquainted  with  such  gossip 
as  he  had  at  his  command,  I  gave  the  cornets  their  orders 
for  the  day,  and  returning  to  my  room,  arrayed  myself 
in  full  uniform.  Also  whilst  in  London  I  had  taken  the 
opportunity  of  visiting  a  tailor's  shop  in  the  Haymarket 
and  purchasing  to  myself  sundry  little  fripperies  of 
attire,  such  as  a  lace  cravat  and  fashionable  peruke,  the 
which  I  smiled  at  myself  for  donning.  Nevertheless,  I 
was  minded  to  look  my  best  when  I  again  presented  my 
self  at  Cleeve. 

My  vanity  satisfied,  I  made  my  way  to  the  stables,  and 
mounting  my  horse,  set  out  for  the  manor. 

Evidently  my  arrival  had  been  expected,  and  my  lady 
had  given  her  orders  as  to  my  future  treatment ;  for  as 
I  reined  in  my  horse  and  dismounted  before  the  door,  of 


100  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

a  sudden  it  opened,  and  the  steward  came  to  the  head  of 
the  steps.  Behind  him  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  little 
group  of  servants,  most  of  whom  were  women,  who  re 
garded  me  with  feminine  curiosity. 

"Is  it  your  pleasure  to  enter,  sir?"  said  the  steward 
respectfully,  though  the  sullen  hate  in  his  eyes  belied  his 
deferential  manner. 

"And  my  horse?"  I  said  curtly,  ascending  the  steps. 

"Shall  be  looked  to,  never  fear,"  he  replied ;  then,  rais 
ing  his  voice :  "Martin !"  he  cried ;  and  at  his  call  the 
youth  wTho  had  accompanied  him  upon  the  ride  to  Exeter 
came  slowly  forward  from  the  group  behind.  "Take 
this  gentleman's  horse  to  the  stables." 

"And  see  that  he  lacks  for  nothing,"  I  said  grimly,  "or 
you  will  regret  it,  my  friend!" 

For  I  had  not  forgotten  this  same  youth's  insolence  to 
me  upon  the  road,  and  I  was  determined  to  show  these 
people  that  for  the  present,  at  least,  I  was  their  master. 

When  he  had  moved  away,  muttering  and  cursing  to1 
himself,  I  followed  the  steward  to  the  dining  hall,  which 
I  have  previously  described.  Everything  in  it  was  as  I 
had  seen  it  upon  my  first  arrival,  only  the  room  was 
empty. 

"My  lady  is  out?"  I  said  carelessly. 

"No,"  the  steward  answered  slowly;  "she  is  not  out, 
but-  -" 

"She  is  not  desirous  of  seeing  me,  you  would  say?"  I 
answered  quickly.  "Be  frank,  man!  I  understand. 
And  for  the  present  it  is  a  matter  of  indifference  to  me, 
as  I  intend  to  make  myself  acquainted  with  the  gardens 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  101 

and  the  cliffs  adjoining.  But  you  will  prepare  a  room 
for  me,"  I  continued,  watching  him  out  of  the  corner 
of  my  eye;  "and  also  inform  your  mistress  that  I  dine 
at  noon,  and  must  then  request  their  ladyships'  pres 
ence." 

The  start  he  gave  did  not  escape  me. 

"My  ladies  will  dine  with  you?"  he  stammered. 

"Certainly,"  I  replied  harshly.  "Is  there  any  reason 
why  they  should  not?  Or  does  it  require  another  neck 
let  to  teach  you  that  I  am  a  man  to  be  obeyed?"  And 
with  this  parting  shot  I  left  him.  At  the  threshold  of 
the  room  I  turned.  He  still  stood  in  the  centre  of  the 
floor,  apparently  bereft  of  speech. 

"The  hour  is  noon,"  I  said  quietly,  "and  I  beg  that 
they  will  not  keep  me  waiting." 

Arrived  in  the  open  air,  for  the  first  time  I  remembered 
that  I  had  not  as  yet  seen  the  gigantic  figure  of  Sampson 
Dare ;  and  encountering  the  youth  Martin,  I  asked  what 
had  become  of  him. 

He  looked  up  for  a  moment  from  his  task. 

"He  is  not  here,"  he  said,  scowling. 

"I  asked  you  where  he  was,"  I  answered  dryly. 

"In  London,  then,  if  it  will  please  you,"  he  retorted 
sullenly. 

"Ah !"  was  all  I  said  in  reply.  And  turning  on  my  heel, 
I  left  him.  But  I  understood  perfectly  upon  what  errand 
the  man  had  gone,  and  I  saw  by  this,  even  if  I  had  not 
received  ample  proof  already,  that  my  lady  was  not  a 
woman  to  let  the  grass  grow  under  her  feet.  Doubtless 
she  had  powerful  friends  in  London  whom  she  trusted 


102  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

to  interest  government  on  her  behalf.  If  so,  I  thought, 
time  alone  will  show  whether  her  confidence  was  mis 
placed. 

For  the  present,  at  least,  I  held  the  winning  cards. 

From  the  stables  I  took  the  first  broad  path,  and  finally 
came  to  the  cliffs,  where  I  stumbled  upon  the  little  path 
which  we  had  ascended  fourteen  days  previously  in  the 
darkness  and  storm. 

And  the  longer  I  looked  at  it,  the  more  I  wondered  that 
our  attempt  on  such  a  night  had  not  ended  in  disaster. 
Even  by  daylight  it  was  no  pleasant  task  to  tread  the 
narrow  ledge,  as  I  discovered  for  myself  when  I  essayed 
to  make  the  descent.  No  pleasant  knowledge,  that  a 
single  slip  or  a  momentary  giddiness  would  precipitate 
me  into  the  sapphire  sea,  slumbering  peacefully  a  hun 
dred  feet  below. 

Nevertheless,  I  persevered  in  the  attempt,  and  in  due 
time  reached  the  beach. 

On  the  flat  slab  of  rock  at  the  bottom  of  the  steps  I 
paused.  The  tide  was  fast  coming  in,  and  the  first  waves 
were  gently  rocking  the  boat,  that  still  lay  where  we 
had  before  seen  it,  in  the  little  bay  beneath  the  cliff. 

The  sun  beat  fiercely  down  upon  my  head  and  sparkled 
upon  the  crests  of  the  waves,  until  the  whole  surface  of 
the  water  resembled  a  sea  of  burnished  silver.  Presently 
my  eyes  lighted  upon  something  that  roused  in  me  a 
momentary  curiosity.  The  beach,  as  I  have  previously 
said,  was  composed  of  small,  grey  pebbles;  but  about 
ten  feet  from  the  foot  of  the  cliff  lay  a  patch  of  hard 
sand,  some  twelve  feet  square,  its  smooth,  yellow  sur- 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  103 

face  showing  plainer  by  reason  of  the  slate-coloured 
shingle  surrounding  it.  How  it  had  come  in  such  a  place 
was  beyond  my  imagination  to  fathom. 

For  some  minutes  I  stood  gazing  over  the  sea;  then, 
turning,  I  retraced  my  steps,  and  passing  idly  through 
the  sunlit  gardens,  reached  the  house. 

It  wanted  a  few  minutes  to  the  hour  when  I  entered  the 
dining  hall,  and  I  saw  that  my  instructions  had  been 
obeyed. 

In  the  centre  of  the  room,  a  table,  laden  with  massive 
silver  plate,  had  been  set  out  for  three.  I  laid  aside 
my  hat  and  sword  and  waited  for  my  guests'  appearance 
with  a  heart  that  beat  more  rapidly  than  was  its  wont. 

Nevertheless,  it  was  five  minutes  past  the  hour  of  noon 
when  the  steward  appeared  in  the  doorway. 

"How  is  this?"  I  said  curtly.  "You  carried  my  mes 
sage?" 

"My  ladies  would  know  if  you  command  their  pres 
ence?"  he  answered  slowly. 

"Aye,"  I  cried  impatiently.  "Command  them,  then, 
in  the  devil's  name!" 

"I  will  not  fail  to  give  them  your  orders,"  he  retorted 
quickly,  and  was  gone  ere  I  could  make  reply. 

And  presently  they  came. 

Long  ere  they  entered  the  room  I  heard  the  soft  rustling 
of  their  gowns  and  the  click  of  their  heels  upon  the 
polished  oaken  floor.  The  younger  sister's  face  was 
pale,  with  a  certain  shrinking  timidity  in  the  covert 
glance  she  stole  at  me.  My  lady's  face  was  stone,  and 
her  eyes  were  hard  and  glittering.  I  bowed  low  to  them 


104-  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

on  their  entering,  a  salute  which  the  younger  woman 
returned  with  a  slight  acknowledgment,  and  which  my 
lady  totally  ignored. 

When  they  had  seated  themselves  opposite  me,  and 
the  steward  had  placed  the  covers  upon  the  table,  I  lost 
some  of  my  original  nervousness  in  fulfilling  the  civilities 
of  the  table.  And  I  strove  to  appear  entirely  at  my  ease, 
praising  the  beauty  of  the  gardens  and  the  cooking  of 
the  dishes  before  us.  But  to  all  my  conversation — nay, 
even  to  direct  questions,  the  younger  woman  replied  only 
in  monosyllables — my  lady  not  at  all. 

And  they  made  no  pretence  of  eating  what  I  pressed 
upon  them.  Stately  and  still,  they  sat  and  looked  at  me. 
And  gradually  I  froze! 

They  could  not  have  hit  upon  a  better  device  whereby 
to  unnerve  me.  Minute  by  minute,  try  as  I  would,  my 
assumed  air  of  assurance  left  me.  Beneath  the  gaze  of 
my  lady's  scornful  eyes,  of  her  rigid  figure  and  curled 
lip — that  all  proclaimed  my  presence  as  pollution — I 
felt  the  hot  blood  mantling  to  my  brow,  and  the  words 
died  stammering  from  my  tongue. 

I  strove  to  gather  courage  from  the  wine  before  me, 
and  my  hand  was  shaking. 

Presently  I  could  bear  it  no  longer,  and  I  pushed  my 
plate  from  me  and  rose  to  my  feet. 

"If  you  would  prefer  for  the  future  to  dine  alone, 
madam,"  I  said  sullenly,  "you  have  my  permission  to  do 
so." 

"I  thank  you  for  the  concession,  sir,"  my  lady  said 
coldly;  "which,  being  prisoners,  we  have  no  right  to 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  105 

expect.  Also  as  our  jailer,"  she  continued  with  bitter 
emphasis,  "is  it  permitted  us  to  take  our  daily  ride 
alone?" 

"Certainly,"  I  answered ;  though  the  scathing  contempt 
in  her  voice  and  eyes  made  me  wince.  "I  see  no  reason 
against  your  doing  so!  And  believe  me,  madam,"  I 
continued  earnestly,  "excepting  in  so  far  as  my  duty 
here  compels  me,  I  have  no  desire  to  interfere  with  your 
actions  or  restrain  your  freedom."  Yet  I  might 
have  spared  myself  the  confession,  for  without  a 
word  of  thanks  from  either  of  them  they  moved  away. 
"And  one  word  more,  madam,"  I  continued,  as 

they  reached  the  doorway;  "the  paper ?"  and  I 

hesitated. 

My  lady  turned  quickly  at  the  words. 

"The  paper  which  you  stole,  sir?"  she  said  coldly. 

"Which  I You  use  a  harsh  phrase,  madam,"  I 

answered  irrelevantly,  advancing  a  few  paces  nearer 
to  her.  On  a  sudden  I  was  minded  to  prove  to  her  that 
she  was  unjust  to  me — to  shame  her  for  her  words.  "I 
had  no  wish,"  I  continued  in  a  low  voice,  "to  use  it  to 
your  injury,  my  lady,  and  so " 

"You  can  spare  me  further,  sir !"  she  interrupted  icily. 
"Your  insolence  I  can  bear  for  the  present,  but  not 
your  hypocrisy.  That  you  are  present  here  to-day  is 
insult  enough  to  my  womanhood;  for  the  rest,  I  pray 
you  keep  as  far  from  me  as  the  Limits  of  this  house 
permit." 

For  a  moment  I  stood  before  her  tongue  tied  and 
trembling.  Then : 


106  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Very  well,  madam,"  I  said  harshly.  "As  you  please! 
I  was  about  to  say  that  this  paper  is  no  longer  in  my 
possession,  but  in  the  hands  of  those  who  will  make  ruth 
less  use  of  it  should  any  accident  befall  me !  I  am  aware 
that  the  cliffs  of  Cleeve  are  dangerous,"  I  added  mean 
ingly  ;  and  with  a  bow  I  went  back  to  my  seat. 

But  alone  with  my  thoughts,  I  cursed  the  foolishness 
that  had  led  me  to  demand  their  presence,  and  I  laid  the 
humiliation  I  felt  at  my  lady's  door.  Bah !  'twas  a  pitiful 
little  triumph,  and  one  worthy  of  her !  As  I  recalled  the 
look  that  had  shone  in  her  eyes  I  bit  my  lip  savagely  and 
strove  with  what  appetite  I  could  rally  to  complete  my 
meal.  But  the  taste  had  gone  from  the  dishes,  the  wine 
was  sour. 

Presently,  in  sheer  ill  humour  with  things  in  general, 
and  with  my  lady  in  particular,  I  rose  from  the  table, 
and  making  my  way  to  the  stables,  mounted  my  horse 
and  set  out  for  the  village. 

Arrived  there,  I  assembled  the  astonished  troopers,  and 
there  for  an  hour  I  drilled  them  in  the  little  square  before 
the  inn.  And  well  for  the  knaves  that  they  gave  me  no 
offence  upon  which  to  vent  my  rage,  for  it  would  have 
gone  hard  with  the  offender,  whomsoever  he  might  have 
been. 

It  was  whilst  engaged  in  this  duty  that  I  became  aware 
of  the  clatter  of  a  horse's  hoofs  approaching  rapidly 
down  the  village  street,  and  looked  up  to  meet  my  lady's 
scornful  eyes,  a  smile  of  disdain  upon  her  lips. 

'Twas  but  a  moment's  glimpse  I  gained  of  her,  the 
next  and  she  had  passed;  but  for  me  the  pleasure  had 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  107 

gone  from  my  task  and  again  my  thoughts  were  em 
bittered. 

Accordingly  I  dismissed  the  men  somewhat  curtly,  and 
turning  my  horse's  head,  rode  past  the  church  in  the 
direction  which  my  lady  had  taken.  I  went  at  a  foot 
pace,  however,  for  I  had  no  desire  to  overtake  the  woman 
in  front ;  at  the  same  time,  I  was  minded  to  ride  as  far 
as  Cleevesborough,  the  tall  hill  rising  to  the  south  of 
the  village.  To  overtake  her?  My  faith,  no!  Hence 
forth  I  would  avoid  her  and  so  follow  her  advice.  At 
the  foot  of  the  hill  I  fastened  my  horse  to  a  straggling 
thornbush  and  ascended  the  rest  of  the  way  on  foot. 
From  the  summit  I  glanced  below  me. 

Some  two  miles  distant  my  lady  showed  as  a  rapidly 
moving  speck  upon  the  ribbon  of  white  road  that  wound 
down  the  valley.  A  mile  or  so  beyond  her  I  could  dis 
tinguish  the  upper  portion  of  a  large  black-timbered 
mansion  rising  above  the  surrounding  trees.  Long 
after  she  had  disappeared  beneath  the  latter,  I  still  re 
mained  upon  the  summit  of  the  hill,  admiring  the  beauty 
of  the  scene.  At  length  I  descended  to  where  I  had  left 
my  horse,  and  mounting,  rode  slowly  down  to  the  level 
of  the  road.  Arrived  there,  however,  I  determined  that 
I  would  not  return  by  the  way  that  I  had  come,  but  would 
strike  inland  and  make  my  way  in  a  half  circle  back  to 
Cleeve. 

With  this  intention  I  crossed  the  road  and  entered  the 
trees  upon  the  opposite  side.  I  found  that  these  did  not 
continue  for  more  than  a  few  hundred  yards,  giving 
place  to  a  succession  of  little  grass-grown  hollows,  cov- 


108  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

ered  with  sparse,  brown  bracken,  and  here  and  there  a 
scattered  boulder  breaking  through  the  coarse  turf. 

In  most  of  these  depressions  were  pools  of  stagnant 
water  and  patches  of  black  bogland  that  required  some 
caution  in  avoiding,  so  that  it  was  not  without  satisfac 
tion  that  about  a  mile  farther  I  came  upon  a  path.  It 
was  a  mere  bridle  track  running  down  the  centre  of  the 
hollow,  and  was  little  used,  as  I  saw  at  once  by  the  marks 
of  the  hoof  prints  upon  its  surface,  which  were  fully  a 
week  old.  I  set  my  face  in  the  direction  of  Cleeve,  and 
the  sorrel  broke  into  a  trot.  The  track  led  from  hollow 
to  hollow,  some  broad,  some  narrow,  and  for  the  most 
part  with  marshy,  reed-grown  ground  on  either  side. 

I  rode  with  slackened  rein,  my  hat  pressed  low  upon 
my  brow,  and  I  gave  myself  up  to  my  thoughts — 
thoughts  in  which  my  lady  strangely  mingled. 

The  sun  beat  down  with  almost  tropical  heat  upon  me ; 
and  what  little  wind  there  had  been  on  the  uplands  above 
was  here  shut  out  by  the  slopes  upon  either  side. 

How  far  I  had  proceeded  thus  I  do  not  know,  for  lulled 
by  the  rhythmic  stroke  of  my  horse's  hoofs,  with  half- 
closed  eyes  I  took  no  account  of  time. 

On  a  sudden  the  sorrel  stopped  with  a  jerk  that  all  but 
unseated  me.  Then  he  commenced  to  back,  and  I  felt 
his  flanks  quiver.  In  an  instant  I  was  alert,  and  I 
searched  the  pathway  in  front  with  my  eyes,  thinking 
perhaps  some  viper  or  creature  of  the  bog  had  startled 
him.  But  I  could  see  nothing. 

Slipping  from  the  saddle,  therefore,  I  soothed  the 
frightened  animal  as  best  I  could,  and  glanced  keenly 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  109 

around  me.  I  was  in  a  deeper  depression  than  any  I 
had  as  yet  traversed — a  circular,  cup-shaped  hollow,  its 
sides  sloping  some  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the  ridge  above. 
In  front  of  me  stretched  the  path,  to  right  and  left  of 
it  patches  of  bogland,  its  black  surface  covered  with 
slime  and  green  water  weed. 

Stay,  was  it  the  path  ?  I  bent  and  gazed  fixedly  at  the 
track  before  me,  then,  unbuckling  my  sword,  I  slowly  ad 
vanced,  probing  the  ground  in  front  of  me.  At  the 
sixth  step  my  sword  encountered  no  resistance.  I  drew 
back  with  a  shudder,  and,  despite  the  heat  of  the  day,  a 
cold  chill  ran  down  my  back.  Again  I  tested  the  spot 
with  my  sword.  The  green  mass  quivered  at  my  touch, 
but  there  was  no  solid  ground,  and  in  a  moment  the  truth 
flashed  upon  me. 

The  bog  upon  the  right,  which  stretched  some  distance 
up  the  slope,  had  slipped,  undermining  the  path,  which 
at  a  casual  glance  still  retained  its  ordinary  appearance 
by  reason  of  the  green  entangled  weed  floating  upon  its 
stagnant  surface. 

Never  had  Nature  cunningly  concealed  a  man-trap 
more  treacherous.  But  for  my  horse's  sagacity  I  should 
have  been — pah!  the  very  thought  of  sinking  slowly 
beneath  the  noisome  ooze  made  me  shudder.  I  turned 
away,  and  taking  the  bridle  rein  in  my  hand,  I  skirted 
round  the  smaller  patch  of  bogland  on  the  left  and  re 
gained  the  track  beyond. 

Arrived  there,  however,  I  did  not  at  once  ride  forward. 
On  the  contrary,  I  retraced  my  steps  to  the  brink  of  the 
bog,  for  I  was  minded  to  see  how  far  the  pathway  was 


110  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

undermined.  To  the  spot  where  I  had  stood  before  upon 
the  opposite  side  was,  as  near  as  I  could  judge,  some 
fifteen  feet.  I  cast  about  for  some  means  of  warning 
travellers  of  their  danger;  but  there  was  nothing  but 
the  bare  hillside  around  me,  and  with  a  shrug  I  turned 
away.  After  all,  what  concern  was  it  of  mine?  Resolv 
ing,  however,  for  the  future  to  take  to  the  ridges  and 
to  avoid  the  low-lying  ground,  I  remounted  my  horse 
and  headed  straight  for  the  top  of  the  hollow,  some  quar 
ter  of  a  mile  distant.  I  had  all  but  reached  the  summit 
of  the  slope  when  a  dull  sound  struck  upon  my  ear — the 
regular  thud,  thud  of  a  horse's  hoofs  and  of  a  horse 
ridden  at  speed. 

I  drew  rein  in  idle  curiosity  as  to  who  the  rider  might 
be  in  such  an  unfrequented  spot.  Nearer  and  nearer 
came  the  sound  behind  me,  and  a  minute  or  so  later  the 
horse  and  its  rider  flashed  into  sight. 

It  was  my  lady  herself ! 

My  lady  mounted  on  the  chestnut  mare  that  I  had  so 
admired.  And  in  a  moment  I  understood.  The  green 
track  that  had  nearly  proved  fatal  to  me  led  to  the 
mansion  I  had  seen  from  the  summit  of  Cleevesborough, 
the  smooth  turf  forming  a  more  pleasant  bridle  path 
to  the  village  than  the  dusty  road. 

Along  this  pathway  my  lady  was  sweeping  at  full 
gallop,  was  sweeping  to  the  death  that  lurked  below! 
And  I  hated  her! 

But  even  as  the  thought  came  to  me  I  gathered  up 
the  reins,  drove  in  my  spurs,  and  in  a  moment  I  was 
thundering  down  the  slope.  Even  now,  though  years 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  111 

have  lapsed,  how  the  memory  of  that  ride  comes  back 
to  me! 

Less  than  e,  quarter  of  a  mile  distant,  at  right  angles 
to  me,  and  somewhat  nearer  than  I  to  the  green  pitfall 
below,  came  the  chestnut  at  full  gallop,  spurning  the 
ground  from  beneath  her  flying  hoofs.  And  with  a  cer 
tain  shrinking  of  the  heart  I  could  in  nowise  account 
for,  moment  by  moment  I  realised  that  the  sorrel  I  be 
strode  was  no  match  for  the  more  thoroughbred  and 
lighter  weight  of  the  animal  before  me.  And  seeing  this, 
I  rose  in  my  stirrups  and  shouted.  It  may  have  been 
that  my  words  were  drowned  in  the  thunder  of  our 
galloping  hoofs.  It  may  be,  seeing  that  it  was  I — nay, 
more  likely,  I  thought  bitterly,  because  it  was  I — my 
lady  took  no  heed.  And  in  my  heart  I  cursed  the  wil- 
fulness  of  this  woman  who  would  take  naught  from  me, 
not  even  words  of  warning.  Yet  this  very  wilfulness 
made  me  but  the  more  resolved  to  save  her — to  save  her 
at  all  hazards!  I  settled  myself,  therefore,  more  firmly 
in  the  saddle,  and  the  race  continued.  And  now  less 
than  two  hundred  yards  divided  us — two  hundred  yards 
and  the  morass  between. 

Also,  now  that  I  was  nearer,  I  realised  that  for  once 
I  had  done  my  lady  an  injustice,  and  that  the  animal 
beneath  her  was  far  beyond  her  control.  So  clear,  in 
deed,  was  the  air,  so  brilliant  the  glaring  light,  that  I 
could  mark  the  chestnut's  straining  eyes  and  the  white 
foam  flying  from  her  lips — aye,  and  I  could  clearly  dis 
tinguish  the  outline  of  my  lady's  graceful  figure  as  she 
rose  and  fell  to  the  mare's  stride — could  see  the  dainty 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

head  and  glowing  cheek,  the  proud,  oval  face,  and  the 
stray  tresses  of  golden  hair  escaping  from  beneath  her 
grey  velvet  riding  hat.  And  now  she  was  but  forty 
yards  distant  from  the  brink,  and  spur  as  I  would,  the 
sorrel  might  do  no  more. 

Again  I  rose  in  my  stirrups. 

"For  God's  sake,  beware  of  the  bog,  madam!"  I 
shouted,  pointing  to  the  ground  between  us.  "Turn 
to  the  left!  To  the  left!"  For  I  saw  that  her  only 
chance  lay  in  skirting  round  the  smaller  patch  as  I  had 
previously  done.  And  now,  indeed,  despite  her  contempt 
for  me,  something  in  my  voice  must  have  attracted  my 
lady's  attention,  and,  accustomed  as  she  was  to  the  nature 
of  the  surrounding  country,  her  quick  eyes  discerned 
her  danger ;  for  I  saw  her  throw  her  whole  weight  upon 
the  left  rein. 

But  it  was  too  late,  nothing  could  stop  the  chestnut 
now,  and  seeing  this,  my  lady  abandoned  the  attempt, 
and  arriving  at  the  brink,  she  lifted  the  mare  with  her 
hand  and  essayed  the  leap  instead. 

For  a  moment,  as  she  rose  into  the  air,  I  closed  my  eyes, 
and  but  opened  them  upon  hearing  the  dull  thud  with 
which  the  mare  alighted  in  safety  upon  the  near  side. 

Not  quite,  for  her  hind  feet  striking  upon  the  very 
edge  of  the  path,  the  soft,  spongy  turf  gave  way  beneath 
the  shock,  and  she  rolled  back  into  the  bog. 

Yet  my  lady  was  safe.  Even  in  mid  air  she  had  freed 
her  foot  from  the  stirrup,  and  as  the  mare  struck  the 
ground  she  sprang  clear — to  fall,  indeed,  upon  her  hands 
and  knees  on  the  soft  turf  a  dozen  paces  distant. 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  113 

A  moment  later  I  reached  the  spot  and  flung  myself 
from  the  saddle.  My  lady  had  already  regained  her 
feet. 

"You  are  not  hurt,  madam  ?"  I  cried  anxiously,  forget 
ful  for  the  moment  of  the  hatred  between  us. 

She  did  not  answer  me.  No  doubt  the  fall  had  dazed 
her.  Instead,  she  turned  in  the  direction  of  her  horse 
and  took  two  steps  forward.  But  I  was  too  quick  for 
her. 

"Have  a  care,  madam !"  I  cried,  barring  her  further 
progress.  "This  is  no  woman's  task,  and  the  ground  is 
dangerous.  Trust  me,"  I  continued  earnestly,  "to  do  all 
that  is  possible  to  save  your  favourite."  I  turned  from 
her  as  I  spoke  and  made  my  way  to  the  edge  of  the  bog. 

With  eyes  dilated  with  terror  and  blood-red  nostrils 
distended,  the  mare  still  struggled  to  regain  her  footing. 
At  no  little  risk  to  myself  of  being  drawn  into  the  bog, 
I  succeeded  at  length  in  laying  hold  of  the  rein,  and  I 
drove  my  heels  into  the  turf  and  exerted  all  my  strength 
— aye,  till  the  muscles  of  my  back  and  arms  cracked 
beneath  the  strain — in  a  vain  endeavour  to  assist  her 
efforts.  But  though  her  forefeet,  indeed,  rested  upon  the 
more  solid  ground,  her  struggles  were  growing  fainter 
and  she  was  sinking  rapidly.  I  saw  that  it  was  a  ques 
tion  of  moments  only,  and  there  was  but  one  expedient. 
Loosing  hold  of  the  rein  with  my  right  hand,  I  drew 
my  sword  and  thrust  her  lightly  in  the  breast. 

At  the  touch  of  the  steel  she  gave  a  snort  of  mingled 
pain  and  terror  and  rose  from  her  knees.  Her  hoofs 
caught,  slipped  upon  the  soft,  wet  turf,  caught  again 


114  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

as  I  threw  my  weight  into  the  scale,  and  the  next  moment 
I  was  on  my  back  upon  the  grass,  and  the  hollow  spun 
round  me  in  a  golden  mist.  'Twas  but  a  second  or  two 
I  lay  there,  however,  for  the  mare's  head  had  caught  me 
fairly  in  the  chest  and  the  breath  was  gone  from  my 
body.  Then  I  slowly  rose  to  my  feet  and  turned  to  look 
behind  me.  Twenty  paces  away  my  lady  stood  sooth 
ing  the  frightened  animal,  that  now  stood  quivering 
with  terror  from  head  to  foot. 

I  approached  her  slowly,  with  a  feeling  of  exultation  in 
my  breast.  For  had  I  not  proved  my  words  to  her  and 
succeeded?  Had  I  not  by  service  rendered  placed  her  in 
my  debt?  Surely  I  had  earned  this  woman's  gratitude, 
and  I  would  take  it  as  my  just  reward.  She  did  not  look 
at  me  as  I  approached.  Instead,  she  drew  a  snow-white 
kerchief  from  the  bosom  of  her  gown  and  with  ostenta 
tious  care  began  to  staunch  the  blood  that  welled  from 
the  wound  I  had  inflicted  upon  the  mare's  breast.  One 
might  almost  have  supposed  that  she  thought  more  of 
this  slight  wound  than  if  the  animal  itself  had  been  en 
gulfed.  Three  paces  from  her  was  a  large  flat  boulder, 
one  of  many  that  lay  scattered  upon  the  turf.  By  the 
side  of  this  I  halted.  Still  she  did  not  turn  her 
head. 

Her  hat  had  fallen  back,  revealing  the  tresses  of  golden 
tair  straying  in  wild  disorder  upon  her  neck.  I  had 
leisure  to  observe  more  closely  the  exquisite  symmetry  of 
her  figure,  displayed  as  it  was  to  its  best  advantage  by 
the  tight-fitting  riding  coat  she  wore. 

Peeling,  I  suppose,  my  eyes  upon  her,  she  deliberately 


HOW  I  PLAYED  KNIGHT-ERRANT  115 

turned  her  back  on  me  and  continued  her  task  as  before. 
I  waited  two — three — minutes,  still  she  did  not  speak. 

"Am  I  to  have  no  thanks,  madam?"  I  said  at  length  in 
a  low  voice. 

"It  was  a  praiseworthy  action,"  she  answered  icily ; 
"and  as  such  doubtless  carries  its  own  reward." 

On  a  sudden  my  exultation  vanished  at  her  words.  It 
was  borne  in  on  me  that  she  would  rather  have  been 
beholden  to  the  meanest  beggar  upon  the  road  than  to  me. 
Yet  I  would  not  be  discouraged  so  easily.  Again  I  broke 
the  silence: 

"I  do  not  think  that  the  animal  is  much  hurt,  madam," 
I  said  humbly.  "  'Tis  but  a  flesh  wound  at  most.  Never 
theless,  in  case  of  further  mishap,  may  I  be  permitted  to 
return  with  you?" 

And  then  indeed  she  looked  at  me. 

"The  road  is  public  property,  I  believe,  sir!"  she  re 
plied  in  the  same  icy  tone.  "And  I  cannot  prevent  you, 
if  you  force  your  presence  on  me.  But  if  you  were  any 
thing  but  what  you  are — if  you  laid  any  pretence  to 
being  a  gentleman,  you  would  spare  me  the  loathing  of 
your  company!" 

I  fell  back  then,  indeed,  as  if  she  had  struck  me,  and 
without  a  word  in  reply  I  returned  slowly  to  the  sorrel's 
side  and  made  pretence  of  tightening  the  girths  with 
fingers  that  were  trembling. 

This  was  her  gratitude !  This  my  reward !  Yet  I  con 
soled  myself  with  the  thought  that  even  yet  she  would  be 
obliged  to  seek  my  assistance  in  remounting,  and  I  deter 
mined  that  I  would  not  be  the  one  to  again  make  advances. 


116  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

But  I  did  not  know  my  lady,  nor  had  I  taken  into  con 
sideration  the  fact  of  the  boulders  scattered  plentifully 
around. 

As  with  my  back  to  her  I  fumbled  at  my  saddle,  I 
heard  the  mare's  footsteps  receding;  and,  turning 
sharply,  was  in  time  to  see  her  ladyship  move  slowly 
away. 

Erect  in  the  saddle,  with  never  a  backward  glance,  she 
urged  the  mare  into  a  canter,  breasted  the  green  slope, 
disappeared,  and  left  me  there  in  the  sunlit  hollow — 
alone ! 


CHAPTER   VII 

OF  CERTAIN  PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN 

NEITHER  that  day  nor  the  following  one  did  I  again  see 
my  lady.  And  if  I  yet  retained  some  lingering  hope  of 
her  relenting  in  her  old  attitude  towards  me,  I  was 
doomed  to  be  disappointed. 

Nevertheless,  in  pursuance  of  my  duties  many  a  visit  I 
paid  to  solitary  farms  and  to  the  houses  of  the  gentry 
scattered  along  the  coast;  at  some  to  meet  with  the  re 
spect  which  my  uniform  and  the  nature  of  my  errand 
warranted;  at  others — and  these  for  the  most  part  be 
longing  to  Catholic  gentlemen — to  encounter  an  ill-con 
cealed  hostility  that  sufficiently  testified  with  whom  their 
sympathies  rested.  And  everywhere  I  found  the  same 
brooding  spirit  of  alarm  and  discontent.  The  whole 
country  was  on  the  tiptoe  of  expectation.  Rumours  of 
William's  defeat  and  death  were  freely  circulated  by 
James's  infatuated  followers.  Scarcely  a  fisherman 
upon  the  coast  but  who  woke  fully  expecting  to  see  a 
French  army  drawn  up  upon  the  shore.  Indeed,  through 
out  all  the  western  counties  the  Jacobites  were  secretly 
arming,  awaiting  but  the  success  of  the  Stuart  cause 
in  Ireland  to  kindle  anew  the  flames  of  civil  war. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  England  in  this,  the  month  of 
June,  1690.  'Twas  some  ten  days  after  the  incident  in 
the  hollow  that  I  again  had  speech  of  my  lady.  Intelli- 


118  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

gence  had  reached  me  of  a  rumoured  landing  of  arms  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Teignmouth.  Leaving  De  Brito, 
therefore,  and  twenty  men  to  guard  the  village,  with  the 
remaining  two-score  troopers  at  my  heels,  I  set  out  north 
wards.  Whether,  for  once,  rumour  had  lied,  or  whether 
the  Jacobites  had  got  wind  of  our  presence  I  do  not 
know ;  but  certain  it  is  that  though  we  lay  all  that  day 
and  the  next  concealed  in  a  beech  wood  near  to  the  town 
nothing  occurred,  nor  did  we  see  any  sign  of  a  vessel  off 
the  coast. 

On  the  third  day,  therefore,  empty  handed,  we  returned 
to  Cleeve.  It  was  evening,  when,  dismissing  the  troopers 
at  the  entrance  gates,  I  rode  up  to  the  manor. 

Seldom,  I  think,  in  all  my  wanderings  have  I  witnessed 
a  more  lovely  night.  Behind  the  torrs,  in  a  golden  glory 
the  sun  was  sinking  to  its  rest,  gilding  the  foliage  of 
the  oaks  with  a  dozen  varying  shades  of  orange,  pink 
and  purple,  and  in  the  light  of  which  the  house  before 
me  stood  refulgent,  as  if  'twas  bathed  in  lambent  flame. 

I  rode  slowly  to  the  stables,  and  having  seen  my  horse 
safely  stalled,  I  passed  by  way  of  the  terrace  to  the 
house. 

The  doors  and  windows  stood  wide  open,  for  'twas  a 
warm  June  night  and  the  smoke  curled  lazily  from  the 
tall  chimneys  into  the  still  evening  air ;  but  there  was  no 
other  sign  of  life  about  it,  and  I  entered  and  made  my 
way  to  the  dining  hall  without  encountering  any  one. 

Here  indeed,  though  I  met  with  the  same  solitude,  I 
found  a  cold  collation  upon  the  oaken  table,  to  the  which 
I  readily  applied  myself,  wondering  the  while  at  the 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  119 

silence  of  the  house  and  half  wishing — such  is  man's  in 
consistency — for  their  ladyships'  presence.  Once,  my 
eyes  travelling  through  the  open  window,  rested  upon  the 
figure  of  a  woman  passing  swiftly  down  one  of  the  ter 
race  walks.  But  the  distance  and  the  gathering  dusk  left 
me  uncertain  as  to  whether  it  was  my  lady  or  no. 

Presently  I  rose  and  sauntered  slowly  through  the  gar 
dens  to  the  cliffs ;  and  here,  upon  the  highest  point,  I 
flung  myself  upon  the  grass  and  gazed  in  genuine  ad 
miration  upon  the  scene. 

Long  I  lay  there  watching  the  lights  spring  up,  one 
by  one,  in  the  village  below  me,  until  the  crimson  glow 
faded  from  the  fleecy  clouds  above;  then  at  last  I  rose 
and  slowly  retraced  my  steps.  As  I  passed  through  the 
misty,  scented  gardens,  idly  culling  the  roses  that  lined 
the  pathway  on  either  side,  the  bats  were  fluttering 
around  me  on  their  silent  wings,  and  faintly  in  the  deep 
ening  dusk  came  the  hoot  of  wandering  owls.  Somewhere 
in  the  trees  around  the  house  a  nightingale  poured  forth 
its  flood  of  song,  as  slowly  upon  the  quiet  landscape  fell 
the  peaceful  stillness  of  the  summer  night. 

Presently  I  saw  upon  my  right  a  green  arch  of  yew, 
and  passing  beneath  this,  I  came  upon  a  spot  the  like 
of  which  I  have  never  seen  to  equal.  Surely,  I  told  my 
self,  this  is  my  lady's  garden,  and  one  well  worthy  to 
match  with  her  in  point  of  loveliness.  For  it  was  a 
veritable  bower  of  roses — a  smooth  stretch  of  green 
lawn,  interspersed  with  beds  of  flowers  of  every  con 
ceivable  shade  of  colour.  The  thick  yew  hedge  en 
closing  it  was  cut  in  the  stiff  and  formal  manner  of  the 


120  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Dutch,  a  fashion  brought  with  William  from  the  The 
Hague.  In  the  centre  stood  a  white  marble  fountain, 
the  jet  from  which  fell  with  a  pleasant  plash  into  the 
wide  basin  beneath.  One  side  of  this  enclosure  was  fenced 
by  the  low  stone  wall  that  ran  above  the  moat,  and  facing 
me,  another  leafy  arch  gave  entrance  to  the  terrace  walk 
beyond.  Yet  it  was  not  admiration  for  the  scene  before 
me  that  brought  me  to  a  sudden  halt  and  caused  my 
heart  to  quicken  its  pulsations ;  for  upon  the  broad 
steps  at  the  fountain  foot  a  woman  was  seated  with  a  can 
vas  in  her  hand,  a  brush  and  palette  at  her  side.  At 
the  sound  of  my  footsteps  she  turned  her  head,  and  I 
saw  that  it  was  my  lady's  sister,  Mistress  Grace. 

"Captain  Cassilis,"  she  said  with  a  winning  smile,  "saw 
you  ever  a  more  lovely  night  ?  Alas !  I  fear  that  my  poor 
efforts  fall  far  short  of  the  reality.  But  you  shall  judge, 
sir,  of  their  merits  for  yourself."  And  she  held  the  can 
vas  out  to  me. 

For  a  moment  I  stared  at  her  in  sheer  astonishment. 
Then  with  a  beating  heart  I  took  the  canvas  in  my  hand ; 
for  although  she  had  not  shown  the  same  hostility 
towards  me  that  my  lady  had  done,  yet  never  before  had 
she  addressed  me  of  her  own  free  will. 

"You  will  let  me  see  it?"  I  said  humbly. 

"You  have  been  a  great  traveller,  I  believe,  sir,"  she 
answered ;  "and  therefore  your  opinion  should  carry 
weight. 

"But  you  do  not  speak !"  I  held  the  painting  from  me, 
the  better  to  observe  it;  though  had  it  been  the  finest 
masterpiece  that  Rome  or  Florence  could  produce,  I 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN 

doubt  if  in  that  moment  I  had  marked  its  beauty;  for 
my  head  was  in  a  whirl.  Was  the  barrier  between  myself 
and  these  women  to  be  broken  down  at  last  ? 

"Madam,"  I  replied  hastily,  "to  say  that  it  is  beautiful, 
is  only " 

"To  flatter  me !"  she  interrupted  quickly,  as  I  hesitated, 
racking  my  brains  for  a  phrase  she  might  not  deem  ex 
travagant.  "And,"  she  continued  lightly,  "is  it  your  cus 
tom,  sir,  to  judge  of  a  picture's  excellence  upside 
down?" 

"Madam,"  I  stammered  in  utter  confusion,  "I  crave 
your  pardon " 

"Fie,  sir!"  she  continued,  smiling.  "Do  you  not  know 
that  to  wound  a  woman's  vanity  is  to  make  an  enemy  for 
life?  And  I  had  inferred,"  she  continued  in  the  same 
tone  of  raillery,  glancing  at  the  roses  in  my  hand,  "that 
you  were  a  lover  of  Nature  yourself." 

"If,  madam,"  I  said  hesitatingly,  "you  would  permit  me 
in  some  slight  measure  to  retrieve  my  unfortunate  error, 
and  would  so  far  honour  me  as  to  accept  this  humble 
tribute  of  my  regret " 

"I  love  flowers,"  she  said  simply,  taking  my  proffered 
gift  and  raising  it  to  her  face,  perhaps  to  hide  her 
heightened  colour. 

"And  I  also,"  I  replied,  looking  down  at  her  slight, 
girlish  figure,  as  with  deft  fingers  she  rearranged  the 
roses  in  her  lap.  "For  to  one  fresh  from  the  reeking 
kennels  of  London,  where  pestilence  stalks  hand  in  hand 
with  crime,  this  old  world  garden  where  you  live  comes 
as  a  glimpse  of  Eden." 


MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Yet  I  have  read,  sir,"  she  said  impulsively,  "that  every 
Eden  has  its " 

She  broke  off  abruptly  without  finishing  the  sentence; 
and  even  in  the  dusk  I  saw  the  warm  blood  mantle  to  her 
brow. 

"Its  serpent,  you  would  say,"  I  said  quietly,  reading 
her  thoughts ;  "aye,  madam  ?" 

For  a  moment  or  two  there  was  silence — a  silence  broken 
only  by  the  soft  sound  of  the  falling  water  and  the  voices 
of  the  night.  I  glanced  at  the  woman  before  me  and 
my  heart  sank.  What  a  gulf  there  was  between  her  life 
and  mine! 

Presently  she  spoke. 

"It  was  a  thoughtless  speech,"  she  said  in  a 
low  voice.  "I  pray  you  forget  my  hasty  words." 

Again  there  was  silence  between  us.  But  the  memory 
of  my  errand  in  this  place,  of  my  lady's  open  scorn,  and 
of  the  haunting  feeling  of  unrest  that  I  had  previously 
felt  recurred  to  me  again  with  double  force. 

"You,  at  least,  do  not  hate  me,  madam,"  I  said  bitterly, 
leaning  upon  the  marble  basin  and  gazing  into  the  water 
below. 

"It  may  be  that  I  have  not  my  sister's  pride,"  she  an 
swered  slowly,  "or  it  may  be  that  my  nature  is  not 
formed  for  hatred.  And  then—  "  she  continued,  bending 
lower  over  the  flowers,  so  that  I  could  not  see  her  face. 

"Yes,  madam?"  I  said  inquiringly,  as  she  paused. 

"Forgive  me  if  I  am  wrong,"  she  replied;  "but  I  do 
not  think  that  you  are  happy  here." 

"Happy?"  I  cried,  startled  out  of  my  self-control. 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  123 

"God  knows  that  I  am  not !  Do  you  imagine  that  I  have 
no  feeling?  That  it  is  pleasant  for  me  to  be  shunned  as 
if  I  were  a  leper — unfit  for  human  ken?  But  for  your 
kindly  speech  of  me  to-night,  since  first  I  came  to  Cleeve 
I  have  encountered  naught  save  contumely  and  cruel 
words.  Yet  I  would  remind  you,  madam,  that  another  in 
my  place  might  not  have  dealt  with  you  so  leniently." 

In  the  silence  that  followed  on  my  words — a  silence 
in  which  the  woman  before  me  rose  to  her  feet,  and,  lay 
ing  the  flowers  that  I  had  given  her  upon  the  fountain 
rim,  stooped  to  collect  her  scattered  colours — a  quick  step 
sounded  on  the  terrace  walk,  and  my  lady's  figure  ap 
peared  beneath  the  arch  of  yew. 

"Why,  Gracie?"  she  cried  gaily.  The  fountain  was 
between  us — she  had  not  discerned  my  presence.  "I 
have  been  seeking  everywhere  for  you !  And  what  is 
this?"  she  continued,  catching  sight  of  the  flowers,  and 
raising  them  to  inhale  their  fragrant  odour.  "Roses? 
Ah,  now  I  understand!  Cousin  Rupert  has  been  here, 
and  the  painting,  I  fear  me,  was  but  a  pretext !" 

"Indeed  but  you  are  wrong!"  Mistress  Grace  replied 
with  pretty  confusion.  "It  was  this  gentleman  who  gave 
them  to  me !" 

At  her  words  I  stepped  aside,  and  my  lady  and  I  were 
face  to  face.  It  sent  a  swift  pang  to  my  heart  to  see 
the  sudden  change  upon  her  face.  A  moment  before  she 
had  been  gay  and  smiling,  but  now,  at  sight  of  me  the 
smile  was  frozen  on  her  lips,  and  the  hand  in  which  she 
held  the  flowers  fell  to  her  side  again.  For  it  may  be 
twenty  seconds  thus  we  stood,  her  eyes  hardening  with 


MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

the  pride  I  knew  so  well.  Then  she  spoke.  "It  was 
kind  indeed  of  Captain  Cassilis  to  give  us  of  our  own," 
she  said  coldly.  "But  in  the  house  yonder  there  are  of 
flowers  enough  and  yet  to  spare.  And  for  your  com 
passion,  sir,  toward  our  fallen  state,  it  may  follow — 
these !" 

She  had  been  standing  near  to  the  wall  that  ran  above 
the  moat,  and  now,  suiting  the  action  to  her  words,  she 
tossed  the  roses  contemptuously  into  the  black  water 
below. 

"Come,  Gracie,"  she  added,  turning  on  her  heel. 

In  a  few  strides  I  had  barred  her  further  progress. 

"One  moment,  madam,"  I  said  hoarsely;  "I  desire  a 
word  with  you." 

"The  desire  is  not  reciprocal,  sir,"  she  answered  icily. 
"Permit  me  to  pass." 

"Not  until  you  have  heard  me,  madam,"  I  cried  des 
perately.  "Even  the  greatest  of  criminals  can  claim 
so  much  right." 

"In  that  case,"  she  replied  with  bitter  irony,  "your 
claim  is  indisputable.  Say  on,  sir.  We  are  but  two  un 
armed  women  here." 

For  a  moment,  speechless,  I  stared  at  her,  with  the  hot 
blood  flushing  to  my  face.  How  this  woman  hated  me ! 

"Well,  sir,"  she  cried  impatiently,  "have  you  nothing 
to  say?  No  further  insults  for  your  prisoners?" 

"Madam,  madam !"  I  burst  out  passionately,  "what  have 
I  done  to  you  that  you  should  hate  me  so  ?" 

"Hate  you?"  she  answered  slowly,  gazing  at  me  with 
hard,  cruel  eyes.  "I  think  that  you  mistake  me,  sir. 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  125 
You  are  too  mean,  too  base  a  thing  to  hate.     I  loathe 


And  as  with  bent  head,  to  hide  the  pain  her  words 
caused  me,  I  stood  aside,  without  further  notice,  save, 
indeed,  one  pitying  glance  from  Mistress  Grace,  they 
passed  me  by,  and  I  heard  their  footsteps  die  away  into 
the  night. 

Long  I  remained  where  they  had  left  me,  my  brain  a 
chaos,  a  tumult  in  my  breast.  The  song  of  the  night 
ingale  still  quivered  on  the  peaceful  air,  and  the  moon 
rose  high  in  the  heavens,  silvering  the  tops  of  the  sur 
rounding  oaks  and  flinging  the  shadows  of  their  twisted 
boles  upon  the  grass.  Yet  still  I  lingered  by  the  foun 
tain,  in  no  wise  conscious  of  the  flight  of  time,  whilst  the 
very  leaves,  whispering  to  the  passing  breeze,  seemed  but 
to  mock  me  with  the  echo  of  my  lady's  words.  Presently 
my  brain  grew  clearer.  What  was  this  woman  to  me  that 
I  should  imagine  that  her  words  could  wound  me?  Or 
what  concern  of  mine  the  opinion  that  she  held  of  me? 
'Twas  but  a  week  or  two  at  most,  and  Cleeve,  its  fortunes, 
and  its  mistress  would  but  linger  in  my  memory  —  a  van 
ished  dream.  Or,  at  the  most,  the  vision  of  my  lady 
would  shine  athwart  the  pathway  of  my  chequered  life, 
like  as  a  radiant  star  above  my  head  shot  suddenly  across 
the  lighted  heavens  and  vanished  in  illimitable  space. 

With  a  grim  smile  and  a  firm  step  I  made  my  way  to  the 
house.  Arrived  in  the  hall,  however,  a  surprise  awaited 
me.  Within  the  main  entrance,  seeming  to  fill  the  door 
way,  and  conversing  with  my  lady  in  low  tones,  stood  the 
formidable  figure  of  Sampson  Dare. 


126  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

The  actual  words  I  could  not  catch,  but  of  the  failure 
of  his  mission  I  could  readily  guess,  both  by  his  dejected 
face  and  also  by  the  fact  that  at  the  sound  of  my  footstep 
my  lady  turned  swiftly  away,  and  with  bent  head  and 
averted  face  passed  up  the  oaken  stair.  When  the  last 
rustle  of  her  skirts  had  died  away  I  slowly  crossed  the 
hall. 

"Well,  my  friend,"  I  said,  addressing  the  giant  before 
me,  not  wisely,  I  admit,  "what  news  of  London?" 

He  scowled  at  me  for  a  moment  without  speaking,  then 
bending  suddenly,  he  thrust  his  face  within  a  foot  of 
mine,  and  I  felt  his  hot  breath  on  my  cheek. 

"Hark  you !"  he  growled  hoarsely,  opening  and  shut 
ting  his  great  hands,  "but  for  my  orders  I  would  twist 
your  neck  and  think  no  more  of  it  than  if  I  killed  a  rat !" 

"Tush,  man !"  I  made  answer,  meeting  his  gaze  firmly, 
though  I  confess  I  was  considerably  startled  at  his 
words,  for  well  I  knew  that  once  within  his  iron  grip, 
the  man  had  strength  to  carry  out  his  threat,  "and 
bring  the  troopers  down  upon  the  house?  You  should 
best  know  in  that  case  what  consideration  your  mistress 
would  be  like  to  meet  with  at  their  hands.  No,  no,"  I 
continued  coolly,  twisting  my  moustaches,  "I  give  you 
credit  for  more  sense  than  that,  unless,  indeed,  your 
body's  growth  has  dwarfed  your  brain." 

His  face  had  fallen  at  my  words.  I  suppose  he  saw 
their  wisdom,  but  he  still  regarded  me  with  a  look  of  vin 
dictive  hatred. 

"So  you  shelter  yourself  behind  the  women,  do 
you?"  he  said  at  length.  "Very  well,  Master  Chicken- 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  127 

heart !     Only,  should  it  happen  that  they  cannot  shield 
you " 

"In  that  event,  my  friend,"  I  answered,  lightly  tap 
ping  the  butt  of  the  pistol  in  my  sash,  "the  bigger  the 
bulk,  the  easier  the  mark.  You  understand?"  And  with 
out  further  words  I  left  him.  But  that  night  on  retir 
ing  to  my  chamber,  for  the  first  time  I  took  the  precau 
tion  of  sounding  all  the  walls  and  flooring  with  my 
sword,  and  having  assured  myself  as  to  the  non-existence 
of  a  secret  entrance,  I  placed  my  sword  and  pistols  within 
easy  reach  of  my  hand ;  for  with  so  resolute  a  man  now 
at  her  bidding,  I  was  by  no  means  certain  that  my  lady 
might  not  attempt  some  desperate  scheme  against  me. 
Nay,  as  I  stood  at  the  open  window  gazing  across  the 
woods  to  where  the  moonlight  fell  upon  the  old  church 
tower  and  the  slumbering  hamlet  below,  I  was  minded 
for  the  moment  to  transfer  my  quarters  to  the  village 
inn.  But  shame  at  such  a  course  kept  me  to  my  post, 
and  I  flung  myself  at  last  upon  my  couch,  conscious  that 
the  day  had  brought  to  me  another  formidable  antago 
nist,  a  relentless  foe. 

Under  the  circumstances,  therefore,  it  is  not  to  be  won 
dered  at  that  I  slept  but  ill,  or  that  it  was  with  a  dis 
tinct  feeling  of  relief  I  awoke  from  a  troubled  slumber 
to  hear  the  distant  clock  upon  the  church  strike  five. 

I  sprang  from  my  couch  and  set  the  window  wide.  By 
my  faith!  'twas  a  morning  to  put  heart  in  any  man. 
The  fresh  sea  breeze  stole  softly  through  the  casement, 
fragrant  with  the  scent  of  opening  flowers.  Overhead  a 
few  fleecy  clouds  drifted  idly  beneath  a  dome  of  deepest 


128  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

blue,  whilst  in  the  gardens  below  me,  flooded  by  the  sum 
mer  sunshine,  gorgeous  butterflies  on  painted  wings 
flitted  above  the  dew-bespangled  grass. 

As,  lost  in  thought,  I  leaned  upon  the  sill,  the  fancy  for" 
a  swim  in  the  distant,  murmuring  sea  commended  itself 
so  strongly  to  my  mind  that,  hastily  dressing,  I  took  my 
sheathed  sword  beneath  my  arm  and  descended  the  stairs. 
No  one  was  as  yet  abroad,  and  all  was  silent  in  the  house 
when  I  quietly  unbarred  the  outer  door  and  stepped  upon 
the  terrace.  And  now  that  I  was  in  the  open  air,  my 
courage,  that  had  somewhat  waned  the  night  before,  re 
turned  to  me.  I  laughed  at  the  fears  that  then  had  power 
to  shake  me,  and  I  told  myself  with  a  thrill  of  pardonable 
pride  that  over  all  this  fair  domain  and  that  which  it  con 
tained  I  was  the  master,  and  would  prove  my  power.  But 
on  arrival  at  the  cliffs  my  exultation  suffered  a  sudden 
check,  for  I  had  scarcely  set  foot  upon  the  narrow  path 
when  my  eyes,  travelling  to  the  beach  below,  fell  upon 
that  which  caused  me  to  fling  myself  down  upon  the  grass 
and  to  peer  cautiously  over  the  edge  of  the  cliff ;  for  in 
the  little  bay  beneath,  a  boat,  urged  by  a  single  pair  of 
oars,  was  rapidly  approaching  to  the  land.  Presently 
it  grounded  on  the  shingle,  and  in  the  solitary  occupant 
who  sprang  ashore  I  recognised  the  figure  of  Sampson 
Dare.  He  beached  the  boat  high  and  dry  above  the  re 
ceding  tide,  and,  stooping,  took  from  thence  a  lantern 
and  a  cloak.  This  done,  he  straightened  his  back,  and, 
unconscious  of  the  watcher  overhead,  shading  his  eyes, 
stood  looking  out  to  sea.  What  in  the  name  of  mystery 
was  the  man  doing  here — here  at  this  early  hour,  with  a 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  129 

lantern  in  his  hand?  Clearly,  the  very  fact  of  this 
proved  that  he  had  been  out  all  night.  Yet  for  what 
was  he  watching  now?  Or  what  did  the  man  expect? 

And  suddenly  the  answer  came,  for  the  thick  haze  that 
had  hitherto  hung  upon  the  surface  of  the  water  was 
rapidly  dissipating  beneath  the  sun's  increasing  power, 
and  as  with  its  disappearance  the  prospect  widened, 
away  out  at  sea,  some  two  miles  distant,  I  caught  sight 
of  the  dark  hull  of  a  small  vessel  with  a  cloud  of  white 
canvas  above,  looking  for  all  the  world  like  some  great 
seabird  riding  on  the  wave. 

Short  time  had  I  to  note  her  appearance,  however,  for 
even  as  I  gazed  the  helm  swung  round,  and  heading  for 
the  open  sea,  she  vanished  in  the  golden  mist  beyond. 

Not  till  then  did  the  figure  of  the  man  below  me  turn 
and  with  a  quick  step  ascend  the  beach.  And  seeing  this, 
I  quickly  withdrew,  concealing  myself  among  the  shrubs, 
where  I  could  command  both  a  view  of  the  path  by  which 
he  must  come  and  also  of  the  house  itself,  and  setting  my 
self  to  wait  for  what  should  follow. 

And  presently  my  patience  was  rewarded,  for  on  arriv 
ing  within  sight  of  the  house,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
sloping  lawns,  he  came  to  a  sudden  halt,  and  after  closely 
scanning  its  windows,  fell  to  pacing  up  and  down  the 
grass.  Nor  had  he  long  to  wait  before  the  door  by 
which  I  had  left  the  house  suddenly  opened  and  my  lady 
herself  stepped  forth  into  the  light. 

At  sight  of  her  the  man  again  advanced,  and  they  met 
upon  the  little  bridge  above  the  moat,  that,  as  it  were, 
divided  all  the  gardens  from  the  house. 


130  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

What  my  lady  was  saying  to  him,  or  that  the  fact  of  the 
door  being  unbolted  had  caused  her  some  uneasiness,  I 
could  not  but  shrewdly  guess;  for  they  both  turned  to 
look  up  at  my  open  window.  And  I  saw  the  big  man  lay 
his  hand  upon  the  long  rapier  at  his  side  with  a  gesture 
that  boded  ill  for  me  should  my  presence  be  discovered, 
and  set  me  crouching  closer  in  the  bushes,  cursing  my 
scarlet  coat  and  heavy  military  boots  that  compelled  me 
to  remain  in  my  concealment,  from  which  I  could  neither 
advance  nor  retreat.  Yet  the  entrance  to  the  rose  garden 
lay  but  some  dozen  feet  away;  if,  I  thought,  as  they 
turned  once  more  and  came  towards  the  place  where  I  lay, 
that  was  their  goal,  then  surely  my  ears  were  keen 
enough  to  give  me  the  key  to  this  mystery.  That  it  was 
a  plot  with  which  my  fate  was  somehow  connected  I  did 
not  doubt ;  the  presence  of  the  vessel  alone  confirmed  my 
opinion,  and  I  awaited  with  a  beating  heart  for  their  ap 
proach. 

But  again,  I  confess,  I  did  not  know  my  lady,  and  I 
could  not  but  admire  her  caution,  for  when  within  thirty 
feet  of  where  I  lay,  on  a  sudden  she  turned  sharply  aside, 
and  leading  the  way  to  the  very  centre  of  the  open  lawns, 
careless  of  whether  I  should  see  them  together,  they 
sauntered  slowly  up  and  down  in  earnest  conversation. 
Of  the  nature  of  this  latter  I  could  only  guess,  but  in  the 
added  sparkle  of  my  lady's  eye,  in  the  prouder  poise  of 
her  lovely  head,  I  read  all  the  signs  of  a  settled  purpose, 
of  indomitable  will. 

They  parted  eventually  at  the  little  bridge,  the  big 
man  evidently  receiving  some  instructions,  for  he  nodded 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  131 

repeatedly,  and  strode  off  in  the  direction  of  the 
stables. 

After  he  had  disappeared  my  lady  still  remained  lean 
ing,  lost  in  thought,  against  the  low  stone  parapet.  But 
if,  as  I  now  believe,  she  had  a  suspicion  of  my  presence 
near,  why  then  'twas  well  conceived,  for  while  she  was 
"there  I  dared  not  move,  and  thus  the  time  was  gained  for 
Sampson  Dare  to  speed  upon  his  errand. 

Twas  full  five  minutes  ere  she  roused  herself,  and  then, 
with  a  searching  glance  over  the  sunny  gardens,  turning 
on  her  heel,  she  walked  slowly  to  the  house. 

It  was  not  until  the  door  had  closed  upon  her  that  I 
ventured  from  my  hiding  place,  and  stealthily  making  a 
wide  detour,  for  I  would  not  have  her  deem  that  I  had 
played  the  spy,  came  out  upon  the  avenue  before  the 
house.  Passing  thence  to  the  stables,  I  found  my  sus 
picions  considerably  strengthened,  for  Sampson  Dare 
was  nowhere  to  be  seen,  and  the  powerful  grey  that  he 
bestrode  was  missing  from  its  stall. 

But  if  the  events  of  the  morning  left  me  in  some  per 
plexity,  they  left  me  also  alert  and  on  my  guard  to 'face 
the  threatened  danger,  and  I  returned  slowly  to  the 
house,  fully  determined  to  probe  the  secret  to  its  core. 
I  spent  the  morning,  therefore,  in  hanging  about  the 
house  and  stables,  seeking  for  something  that  would 
enable  me  to  form  a  clue.  But  nothing  occurred,  nor  did 
Sampson  Dare  again  return,  and  reluctantly  I  owned 
myself  completely  baffled. 

Towards  noon,  grown  weary  of  inactivity,  I  mounted 
my  horse  with  the  intention  of  riding  to  the  village,  but 


132  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

I  had  got  no  further  than  the  gates  of  the  manor  when 
I  was  startled  by  the  sound  of  a  cavalry  trumpet  echoing 
amongst  the  torrs. 

Shading  my  eyes  with  my  hand,  I  gazed  down  the 
valley.  Upon  the  winding  road  from  Exeter,  and  still 
some  two  miles  distant,  I  saw  the  scarlet  coats  and  glitter 
ing  accoutrements  of  a  regiment  of  horse  upon  the 
march.  And  upon  the  leading  files  approaching  nearer, 
I  was  no  less  surprised  to  recognise  my  own  comrades 
of  the  Tangier  Horse.  At  the  sight  I  turned  the  sorrel's 
head,  drove  in  my  spurs,  and  rode  down  to  meet  the 
approaching  column.  I  received  a  hearty  welcome  from 
my  fellow-officers,  and  a  few  minutes  later  I  was  riding 
side  by  side  with  Colonel  Savage,  a  man  as  much  disliked 
and  feared  as  was  the  brutal  Kirke  himself. 

In  answer  to  the  questions  that  he  put  to  me,  I  gave 
him  a  brief  account  of  my  adventures,  omitting  much, 
however,  relating  to  my  lady;  for  the  coarse  jests  of  the 
men  around  me  upon  the  nature  of  my  present  duty 
grated  with  an  unwonted  distaste  upon  my  ear. 

Yet  these  were  the  men  with  whom  I  had  been  content 
to  ruffle  it  with  the  best — nay,  even  to  be  looked  upon  as 
a  sort  of  leader,  on  the  reputation  of  my  swordsman 
ship.  I,  a  gentleman  of  family!  At  the  thought  a 
sudden  rush  of  shame  pervaded  me. 

"So  this  is  Cleeve,"  the  colonel  said  abruptly.  We  had 
reached  the  entrance  gates.  "I  would  I  had  the  harrying 
of  yonder  dove  cot.  But  that  my  orders  to  advance  admit 
of  no  delay  I  would  visit  it  as  in  the  days  of  '88." 

'Twas  my  turn  now  to  do  the  questioning,  and  in  reply 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  133 

he  told  me  they  were  bound  for  Plymouth,  whither  every 
soldier  in  the  county  was  being  hurried,  since  the  French 
fleet,  under  Tourville,  was  hovering  off  the  coast  and  a 
descent  upon  the  town  was  daily  expected.  Also,  that  in 
Ireland  affairs  had  reached  a  crisis.  William,  with  an 
army  of  not  less  than  thirty  thousand  men,  was  in  full 
march  southwards ;  whilst  James  had  retreated  from  his 
camp  at  Dundalk  and  thrown  himself  into  Drogheda.  It 
was  expected  that  a  battle  would  be  fought  in  the  im 
mediate  vicinity  of  Dublin. 

All  this  and  more — for  of  the  doings  of  the  outer  world 
I  had  but  scanty  news — he  told  me  as  we  rode ;  so  that  it 
was  with  surprise  I  found  that  we  had  reached  the  out 
skirts  of  the  village.  A  deep  frown  gathered  on  the 
colonel's  face  as  at  our  appearance  the  troopers  hastened 
from  the  houses. 

"The  rogues  grow  lazy,"  he  said  grimly.  "I  will 
promise  them  no  lack  of  work  between  here  and 
Plymouth." 

"Plymouth?"  I  said  inquiringly. 

"Aye,"  he  answered  quickly.  "Do  you  suppose  that  I 
can  leave  three-score  troopers  rotting  here  when  every 
man  is  needed  in  the  south?" 

"But "  I  began  in  some  dismay. 

"There  is  no  'but'  about  it,"  he  said  impatiently.  "My 
orders  are  strict.  Nevertheless,  I  will  strain  a  point  in 
your  favour.  You  shall  have  a  dozen  men." 

"A  dozen  men?"  I  cried  incredulously — "a  dozen  men 
to  guard  this  place?" 

"And  that  is  ten  too  many,"  he  replied.     "What?    Are 


134  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

you  afraid  of  a  set  of  country  clodpoles,  who  could  not 
tell  a  sabre  from  a  scythe?" 

"Yet  even  a  scythe  may  form  a  dangerous  weapon,  as 
Sedgemoor  proved,"  I  said  tartly. 

"Bah !"  he  replied  contemptuously.  We  were  dismount 
ing  in  the  courtyard  of  the  inn  as  he  spoke.  "  'Tis  not 
like  you,  Cassilis,  to  reckon  odds.  A  pity,  indeed,  if  a 
dozen  men  cannot  order  a  parcel  of  beer-swilling  clowns, 
who  would  scuttle  to  their  burrows  fast  enough  at  the 
snapping  of  a  pistol.  But  who  the  devil  have  we  here  ?" 

I  looked  up  quickly  at  the  words.  We  were  approach 
ing  the  steps  in  a  body  when  the  door  of  the  inn  suddenly 
opened  and  a  man  came  hastily  out. 

He  was  dressed  in  riding  costume,  and  as  he  halted  in 
surprise  at  sight  of  us,  I  saw  that  it  was  the  young 
baronet,  my  lady's  cousin. 

"Permit  me,  colonel,"  I  said,  stepping  forward,  "to 
bring  to  your  acquaintance  Sir  Rupert  Courtenay,  of 
Clevedon  Hall." 

"Courtenay?"  said  the  colonel,  frowning.  "I  knew  a 
Courtenay  years  ago  in  Flanders." 

"My  father  fell  at  Teneffe,"  the  young  baronet  replied 
with  visible  impatience. 

"What?"  cried  the  other  heartily.  "You  are  the  son 
of  Richard  Courtenay — 'Fighting  Dick*  we  called  him — 
my  old  comrade  in  arms?  The  most  rampant  Papist 
and  prince  of  good  fellows  that  ever  drew  sword  from 
Bcabbard.  Aye,  aye !  I  can  trace  the  likeness  now.  But 
'tis  no  place  for  discussion,  this.  You  will  join  us 
within." 


PASSAGES  IN  THE  ROSE  GARDEN  135 

"Your  pardon,"  stammered  the  young  man,  who,  I  could 
not  help  seeing,  was  considerably  embarrassed  at  his 
words,  "but — there  is  an  appointment " 

"With  a  woman,  I'll  warrant,"  the  colonel  said  quickly ; 
then  noticing  the  flush  upon  the  other's  face:  "Tchut! 
women  will  keep.  And  I  will  even  hold  you  my  prisoner 
for  the  time  and  so  preserve  you  from  temptation.  Nay, 
I  will  take  no  denial,  sir,"  he  continued  peremptorily. 
"You  shall  share  the  honours  of  our  table,  and  we  will 
crack  a  bottle  to  your  father's  memory." 

Accordingly  the  whole  party  followed  them  to  the  inn 
parlour,  whither  the  landlord  was  speedily  summoned  to 
attend  their  wants.  But  as  for  me,  in  the  confusion 
caused  by  our  arrival  I  passed  unnoticed  from  the  room 
and  left  the  inn. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD 

ONCE,  however,  in  the  open  air  I  paused;  and  then, 
with  no  fixed  intention  in  my  mind,  I  slowly  crossed  the 
yard  and  peered  in  at  the  open  stable ;  and  here,  indeed, 
a  surprise  awaited  me,  for  a  horse,  which  I  recognized  as 
belonging  to  the  young  baronet,  and  upon  which  he  had 
twice  visited  the  manor,  was  standing  unsaddled  in  the 
nearest  stall. 

Wrapped  in  thought,  I  stood  staring  at  the  animal  be 
fore  me.  From  the  inn  came  a  confused  babel  of  voices, 
the  clatter  ofcrockery,  the  clink  of  cups,  and  now  and 
again  a  burst  of  laughter.  But  to  all  this  I  gave  no  heed, 
for  my  brain  was  thinking  deeply.  What  was  Sir 
Rupert  Court enay  doing  here?  And,  seeing  that  he 
lived  but  some  three  miles  distant,  for  Cleveden  Hall  was 
the  old  mansion  I  had  seen  from  the  summit  of  Cleeves- 
borough  nestling  in  the  trees,  what  purpose  could  he 
have  in  putting  up  his  horse  at  the  village  inn  ?  That  he 
was  bound  for  the  manor  I  did  not  doubt.  But  would 
any  man  forsake  his  horse  at  the  village  to  walk  the 
remainder  of  the  way  on  foot?  The  idea  was  preposter 
ous.  And  then  I  remembered  his  confusion  at  the 
colonel's  words,  and  the  appointment  he  had  mentioned, 
and  a  sudden  light  broke  on  me,  and  all  was  plain.  He 
had  come  to  meet  my  lady,  was  in  her  confidence,  a 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       137 

sharer  of  her  schemes!  Dolt  that  I  was,  not  to  have 
thought  of  it  before !  He  had  come  to  meet  my  lady — 
but  where? 

A  few  moments  thought,  and  it  flashed  upon  me  like  an 
inspiration. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  village,  where  the  parkland  sur 
rounding  the  manor  ceased  and  the  first  scattered  houses 
of  the  street  began,  parallel  with  the  road,  a  narrow 
winding  path  ran  through  the  woods.  I  had  stumbled 
upon  it  by  accident  when  first  I  came  to  Cleeve,  and 
though  I  fancied  it  was  seldom  used,  save  by  the  ser 
vants  of  the  manor  in  their  errands  to  and  from  the  vil 
lage,  'twas  an  ideal  spot,  I  vow,  in  which  to  hold  a  tryst. 
Aye,  and  as  the  memory  of  it  grew  upon  me  the  very  spot 
itself  was  mirrored  clear  before  my  eyes. 

At  one  place  in  the  wood,  where  the  pathway  widened  to 
an  open  clearing,  a  little  rustic  bridge  was  thrown  across 
a  stream.  'Twas  here,  if  anywhere,  that  they  were  like 
to  meet.  If  only  I  could  make  my  way  to  this  spot  unper- 
ceived  and  conceal  myself  in  the  vicinity,  it  was  more 
than  likely  that  I  should  learn  the  meaning  of  these 
mysteries.  True,  'twas  not  an  honourable  part  to  play 
eavesdropper,  but  I  consoled  myself  for  what  misgivings 
I  had  upon  the  subject  with  the  thought  that  all  was  fair 
in  war,  and  that  if  the  part  was  thus  forced  upon  me, 
why,  'twas  my  lady  herself  who  was  to  blame  for  it. 

With  my  resolution  formed,  I  roused  myself  for  action. 
I  knew  that  for  the  execution  of  my  project  I  had  time 
to  spare,  for  I  was  well  assured,  however  urgent  were 
his  orders  to  advance,  the  colonel  would  not  yet  release 


138  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

his  guest.  Accordingly,  unnoticed  by  any  one  within,  I 
passed  across  the  yard  and  gained  the  village  street, 
threading  my  way  between  groups  of  men  and  horses, 
until  I  stumbled  at  length  upon  the  man  I  sought,  the 
one-eyed  sergeant  of  my  troop,  and  to  him  I  gave  in 
structions  to  secure  my  horse  and  to  choose  a  dozen  men 
on  whom  he  could  rely,  and  with  these,  upon  the  regi 
ment's  departure,  to  take  possession  of  the  inn  and  to 
await  my  further  orders. 

He  saluted  in  return,  and  I  watched  his  burly  figure 
go  clanking  down  the  street.  Then  satisfied  that  I  had 
at  least  one  tried  and  cunning  soldier  to  uphold  me,  I 
continued  on  my  way. 

When  I  had  left  the  village  behind  me  and  had  reached 
the  woods,  I  turned  sharply  to  the  right,  and  at  a  dis 
tance  of  some  two  hundred  yards  from  the  road  I  came  to 
the  entrance  of  the  little  path.  As  I  stepped  into  the 
cool  shadow  of  the  trees,  I  paused  irresolutely,  as  a  sud 
den  thought  struck  me.  What  if  it  was  not  my  lady  he 
had  come  to  meet,  but  Mistress  Grace !  I  had  seen 
enough  with  my  own  eyes  to  convince  me  that  there  was 
a  warmer  feeling  existing  between  them  than  mere 
cousinly  affection.  Was  all  my  cunning  scheme  to  end 
in  witnessing  a  lover's  meeting? 

Almost  I  had  persuaded  myself  that  this  was  indeed 
the  case,  and  I  was  strongly  tempted  to  retrace  my  steps. 
But  the  memory  of  the  dark,  mysterious  vessel  I  had  seen 
deterred  me  from  my  purpose,  and  again  I  set  my  face 
resolutely  towards  the  house,  and  at  the  next  turning 
in  the  path  I  came  upon  something  by  which  my  ardour 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       139 

was  considerably  stimulated,  for  fluttering  from  a 
thorn  bush  beside  the  track  was  a  shred  of  scarlet 
cloth. 

I  took  this  tell-tale  witness  in  my  hand  and  closely  ex 
amined  it.  It  was  of  the  same  material  as  the  coat  I 
wore,  and  had  been  but  recently  torn  from  its  wearer,  for 
now  that  I  gazed  about  me,  my  suspicions  roused,  in  a 
patch  of  moist  turf  at  my  feet  I  saw  the  fresh  print  of  a 
man's  spurred  heel.  I  gazed  eagerly  ahead;  but  the 
pathway  so  wound  and  twisted  that  I  could  not  see  a 
dozen  feet  before  me — only  the  hot  sun  slanted  through 
the  leaves  above  and  fell  upon  the  thickets  of  brier,  and 
bush  and  bracken  that  walled  me  in  on  either  side  with  a 
hedge  of  emerald  green. 

I  listened,  but  no  sound  reached  my  ear  save  the  hum  of 
insect  life  around  me  and  the  sough  of  the  wind  in  the 
whispering  trees.  Yet  who  was  the  man  who  had  re 
cently  passed  along  this  path?  And  why  should  a 
trooper  be  wandering  in  the  woods  ? 

The  more  I  thought  of  this,  the  more  it  puzzled  me.  I 
could  hazard  no  conjecture  as  to  the  man's  identity,  still 
less  as  to  his  purpose.  Only,  with  a  growing  uneasiness, 
I  loosened  my  sword  in  its  sheath  and  advanced  more 
cautiously,  searching  the  bushes  on  either  side. 

It  may  have  been  for  some  quarter  of  a  mile  I  had  pro 
ceeded  thus  when,  upon  drawing  near  to  the  little  clear 
ing,  on  a  sudden  I  heard  the  sound  of  a  man's  deep  voice 
and  a  woman's  startled  cry. 

At  the  sound  I  slipped  amongst  the  bushes  on  my  left, 
and  forcing  my  way  through  their  tangled  growth,  at 


140  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

the  turning  of  the  path  I  parted  the  leafy  screen  before 
me  and  gazed  across  the  little  clearing. 

Two  figures  met  my  eyes.  In  the  woman  standing  with 
her  back  to  me  I  had  no  difficulty  in  recognising  my  lady ; 
but,  dazzled  by  the  sunlight,  I  was  forced  to  look  twice 
at  the  man  who  faced  her  at  the  head  of  the  bridge,  bar 
ring  her  progress — the  man  dressed  in  the  uniform  of 
the  Tangier  Horse — ere  I  clearly  perceived  his  features. 
It  was  De  Brito ! 

De  Brito !  The  sight  of  him  came  as  a  revelation  to  me. 
For  at  once  I  remembered  that  I  had  not  seen  him  at  the 
village  when  the  regiment  rode  in,  though  in  the  incidents 
following  our  arrival  this  fact  had  escaped  my  memory. 
But  the  explanation  of  his  presence  in  the  manor  woods  I 
had  yet  to  learn,  and  I  bent  my  attention  on  the  scene  be 
fore  me. 

What  had  already  passed  between  them  I  could 
only  guess,  but  my  lady  was  now  speaking. 

"Are  you  aware,  sir,  that  this  is  private  ground?"  she 
said  clearly. 

"Private  ?"  De  Brito  answered  mockingly.  "Aye,  aye ! 
A  sweet  spot  for  a  meeting.  But  seeing  that  the  recreant 
lover  is  but  a  laggard,  why,  you  should  thank  me,  mis 
tress,  that  I  am  here  to  take  his  place." 

"Whoever  you  may  be  I  do  not  know,"  my  lady  an 
swered,  her  figure  trembling  with  surprise  and  passion, 
"but  be  assured  of  this,  your  insolence  to  me  shall  not 
go  long  unpunished.  And  now,  stand  aside." 

"Oho !  you  think  to  frighten  me  with  fine  words,  do  you, 
madam?"  he  sneered,  his  evil  smile  replaced  by  an  ugly 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       141 

frown.  "Not  so  fast,  my  dainty  dove ;  you  came  hither 
for  your  own  pleasure,  you  will  remain  awhile  for  mine." 

"Let  me  pass,"  my  lady  replied,  advancing  boldly 
towards  him. 

But  she  had  mistaken  her  man.  Instead  of  giving  place 
to  her,  he  took  two  steps  forward  and  gripped  her  wrists. 

"You  shall  pass  fast  enough,  mistress,"  he  said  roughly, 
"but  first  I  will  even  take  toll  of  those  ripe  lips ;  for 
who  passes,  pays."  And  despite  her  struggles  he  strove 
to  draw  her  towards  him.  Up  till  now  I  had  remained 
a  silent  spectator  of  the  scene;  nay,  I  had  even  felt  a 
thrill  of  satisfaction  that  my  lady  should  see  that  not 
every  one  would  treat  her  with  the  same  forbearance  that 
I  had  shown  towards  her;  but  when  he  laid  hands  upon 
her  a  sudden  flame  of  anger  took  possession  of  me,  and 
I  sprang  into  the  open  space. 

"You  hound!"  I  cried. 

At  my  words,  releasing  his  hold  upon  my  lady's  wrists, 
he  stepped  backwards,  a  circumstance  of  which  I  was 
not  slow  to  take  advantage  by  placing  myself  between 
him  and  the  bridge.  But  his  surprise  once  mastered,  he 
faced  me  with  a  lowering  brow. 

"So,"  he  said  sneeringly  after  a  moment's  pause,  "the 
recreant  lover  arrives.  Now  I  understand,  and  I  con 
gratulate  you,  mistress,  on  your  choice." 

"You  fool!"  was  all  I  could  stammer,  so  taken  aback 
was  I  at  his  words;  "what  do  you  mean?" 

"What  I  say,"  he  answered  in  the  same  sneering  tone. 
"We  were  blind  not  to  have  suspected  it  before.  'Tis 
not  the  first  time  a  pretty  face  has  caused  a  man  to 


MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

change  sides.  And  I  come  between  you,  do  I?"  he  con 
tinued  darkly.  "I  am  a  spoil-sport,  am  I?  Yours,  and 
that " 

I  checked  the  foul  word  on  his  lips  by  a  blow  that  sent 
him  reeling  backwards,  when,  his  spurred  heel  catching 
in  a  projecting  root,  he  fell  heavily  to  the  ground. 

Throughout  the  foregoing  scene  my  lady  had  remained 
standing  in  the  same  spot,  as  if  doubtful  what  course  to 
take. 

"Go,  madam,"  I  said  quietly,  unsheathing  my  sword 
and  placing  myself  to  cover  her  retreat,  though  without 
daring  to  take  my  eyes  from  the  man  before  me. 

As  the  latter  rose  slowly  to  his  feet  I  heard  my  lady's 
receding  footsteps  cross  the  bridge  and  die  away  upon 
the  woodland  path,  and  in  another  minute  I  had  need 
of  all  my  skill  to  meet  the  attack  of  the  man  before  me, 
for  with  a  furious  oath  he  drew  his  sword  and  flung 
himself  upon  me,  and  our  blades  met  to  the  sound  of  the 
music  that  I  loved  so  well. 

From  the  first  I  read  murder  in  his  eyes,  and  so  fierce, 
indeed,  was  his  attack  that  I  was  driven  back  to  the  bank 
of  the  stream;  and  it  was  only  when  I  felt  myself  upon 
the  very  edge  of  this  that  I  realised  my  danger.  I  dared 
not  turn  my  head,  but  instinctively  I  knew  that  one  step 
backwards  and  I  should  fall  some  four  feet  to  the  bed 
of  the  stream,  where,  penned  between  its  narrow  banks, 
I  was  practically  at  my  opponent's  mercy,  and  what  form 
this  latter  would  take  I  read  all  too  clearly  in  his  blood 
shot  eyes.  He  saw  his  advantage,  too,  for  with  a  short 
cry  of  triumph  he  redoubled  his  efforts,  so  that  I  tottered 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       143 

on  the  very  brink.  But  his  very  confidence  of  success 
was  like  to  have  been  his  undoing,  for  rallying  myself 
with  the  courage  of  despair,  I  parried  his  furious  lunges 
and  thrust  so  shrewdly  in  return  that  I  laid  his  cheek 
open  from  brow  to  chin. 

Startled  for  a  moment  by  the  suddenness  of  the  attack, 
and  blinded  by  the  blood  that  sprang  freely  from  the 
wound,  he  threw  himself  violently  backward,  thus 
narrowly  escaping  the  second  thrust  with  which  I  fol 
lowed  up  my  advantage. 

But  the  respite  thus  afforded  me  was  sufficient.  I 
sprang  lightly  aside  and  renewed  the  fight  upon  more 
equal  terms.  Once,  indeed,  we  paused  as  if  by  mutual 
consent,  and  faced  each  other  with  dripping  brows  and 
labouring  breath.  But  in  a  few  moments'  time  we  fell 
to  it  again,  and  the  glade  resounded  to  the  rasping  of 
our  blades,  that  thrust  and  parried,  twined  and  clicked 
together  like  sentient  things  of  evil;  whilst  the  sun  lay 
hot  upon  the  clearing  and  the  birds  flew  chattering  from 
the  surrounding  woods.  And  once  again  I  narrowly 
escaped  with  my  life,  for  as  we  circled  round  each  other 
I  stumbled  over  the  very  root  that  had  previously  caused 
his  downfall,  and  though  I  sprang  instantly  aside,  so 
near  was  the  fierce  thrust  that  he  aimed  at  me  that  his 
point  shredded  the  cambric  at  my  throat. 

Up  till  now  I  had  been  acting  mostly  on  the  defensive, 
but  roused  by  this  last  attack  to  sudden  passion,  and  con 
scious  of  a  thin  trickle  of  blood  upon  my  breast  that 
warned  me  how  near  had  been  my  peril,  I  called  all  my 
skill  to  my  aid  and  began  to  press  him  in  my  turn. 


144  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

And  from  that  moment  the  aspect  of  the  fight  altered, 
for  good  sword  though  the  man  was,  his  intemperate 
habits  were  against  him,  and  whereas,  minute  by  minute, 
as  the  fight  proceeded  I  felt  myself  growing  cooler  and 
settled  more  steadily  to  my  work,  the  sweat  gathered 
thicker  on  his  brow  and  his  chest  heaved  in  panting 
breaths  to  his  exertions.  Thickset  as  the  man  was,  and 
like  a  bull  for  strength,  I  felt  his  thrusts  momentarily 
grow  weaker,  and  foot  by  foot  I  pressed  him  backwards 
across  the  open  space — back  until  he  could  retreat  no 
further  by  reason  of  the  encircling  trees ;  and  then, 
as  I  felt  his  pressure  on  my  blade  diminish,  twice  I  drove 
him  round  the  little  clearing.  Nor  for  all  his  renewed 
efforts  could  he  make  headway  against  me  or  even  hold 
his  ground. 

Once  he  rallied,  twice  he  rallied,  but  my  wrist  was  iron 
and  I  would  not  be  denied.  And  with  my  glittering  point 
ever  at  his  breast,  looking  into  my  grim  face,  I  think  he 
tasted  then  the  bitterness  of  death.  Think?  Nay,  I 
know.  I  could  read  in  his  dilated  eyes,  in  the  snarling, 
blood-streaked  lips,  that  reminded  me  of  naught  so  much 
as  of  a  trapped  wolf,  that  he  realised  that  he  was 
mastered.  The  man  was  no  coward,  as  I  knew,  but  read 
ing  my  purpose  by  his  own,  small  blame  to  him  that  the 
shadow  of  doom  gathered  upon  his  face,  or  that  as  for  a 
third  time  I  drove  him  before  me,  a  low  groan  escaped 
his  lips. 

"Curse  you !"  he  gasped  hoarsely,  parrying  wildly ; 
"finish  it,  and  be " 

And  even  as  he  spoke  the  end  came,  for  putting  aside 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       145 

a  still  wilder  thrust,  I  slipped  within  his  guard  and 
wounded  him  in  the  wrist. 

At  that  the  sword  fell  from  his  nerveless  fingers,  and 
staggering  to  the  nearest  tree,  he  leaned  against  its 
knotted  trunk,  while  the  blood  dripped  steadily  upon  the 
grass  and  his  breath  came  in  long-drawn,  labouring  sobs. 
And  at  this  moment  from  the  direction  of  the  village  the, 
trumpets  of  the  regiment  sounded  the  "assembly."  The 
sound  was  wafted  clearly  to  our  ears  upon  the  breeze, 
and  I  saw  De  Brito  start  and  straighten  himself  ere 
turning  to  me  with  a  puzzled  frown. 

"Well,"  he  said  hoarsely,  "what  are  you  going  to  do?" 

For  answer  I  pushed  his  sword  towards  him  with  my 
foot. 

"There  is  your  sword,"  I  said  shortly,  "and  the  regi 
ment  is  in  the  village.  You  should  know  as  well  as  I  the 
meaning  of  that  trumpet  call.  For  the  rest,  Senor 
de  Brito,  I  am  glad  that  our  paths  lie  for  the  present 
wide  apart." 

Still  for  a  moment  he  glowered  on  me,  relief  struggling 
with  hate  upon  his  face.  Then  he  stooped  and  raised 
his  sword. 

"You  are  a  fool,"  he  said  slowly,  sheathing  his  blade 
and  hastily  twisting  a  handkerchief  round  his  wounded 
wrist.  "A  while  ago  I  should  have  killed  you  without 
scruple." 

"I  am  not  an  assassin,"  I  said  coldly. 

"On  your  head  be  it,  then,"  he  answered  sneeringly. 
"Only  the  matter  does  not  end  here,  and  if  you  live 
long  enough  there  shall  yet  be  a  heavy  reckoning  be- 


146  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

tween  us.  No,  curse  you !"  he  added  with  sudden  passion, 
"you  have  not  seen  the  last  of  Heitor  de  Brito."  And 
with  a  look  of  baffled  hate,  he  turned  upon  his  heel. 
Long  after  the  sound  of  his  footsteps  had  died  away  in 
the  woods  I  stood  where  he  had  left  me,  pondering  upon 
the  events  of  the  last  half  hour. 

Indeed,  it  was  only  when  from  the  village  there  came 
another  long-drawn  blast  sounding  the  "advance"  that 
I  roused  myself  to  a  sense  of  my  surroundings.  Then 
sheathing  my  sword,  I  quenched  my  burning  thirst  at 
the  stream,  and  having  freely  bathed  my  face  and  hands 
and  ascertained  that  the  wound  upon  my  neck  was  a 
mere  scratch — scarce  more  than  skin  deep,  indeed — I 
turned  to  leave  the  spot.  Yet  now  that  the  fierce  excite 
ment  of  the  moment  was  past  and  had  given  place  to  the 
inevitable  reaction,  I  began  to  ask  myself  what  I  had 
gained  by  championing  my  lady's  cause,  and  to  count 
the  cost  of  my  interference.  What  was  it  to  me  that 
she  should  meet  with  insult,  or  that  for  her  sake  I 
should  make  for  myself  a  ruthless  enemy? 

My  present  position  was  by  no  means  so  secure  as  I 
could  have  wished  it  to  be.  Here  was  I  isolated  from 
all  assistance  in  this  out-of-the-way  village,  with  but  a 
dozen  troopers  at  my  back,  in  the  midst  of  a  people 
notoriously  hostile  to  us,  and,  for  all  I  knew,  a  whole 
regiment  of  Jacobites  in  the  vessel  I  had  seen  in  the 
bay.  The  prospect  was  not  encouraging. 

And  upon  reaching  the  village  I  had  an  example  of  the 
effect  that  the  presence  of  so  small  a  number  of  my  men 
remaining  there  produced,  in  the  altered  demeanour  of 


"He   leaned   against    its    knotted    trunk,    while   the    blood 
dripped  steadily  upon  the  grass" 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       147 

the  villagers  themselves ;  for  whereas  before  they  had 
scarcely  dared  to  show  themselves  in  the  street,  now  upon 
every  doorstep  and  in  the  open  space  before  the  inn  ex 
cited  groups  were  gathered,  above  which  sounded  the 
shrill  voices  of  the  women  and  the  low  muttering  of  the 
men. 

This  clamour,  indeed,  fell  to  silence  as  I  passed,  but  was 
renewed  with  double  vehemence  when  my  back  was 
turned.  To  this,  however,  I  paid  no  heed,  but  looking 
neither  to  the  right  nor  left,  I  strode  down  the  street, 
the  excited  groups  making  way  for  me  readily  enough 
at  the  sight  of  my  grim  visage  and  clanking  sword. 

I  found  that  the  sergeant  had  faithfully  carried  out  my 
orders  by  withdrawing  with  his  party  to  the  inn,  for  I 
deemed  that  this  latter  building  was  the  most  capable 
of  being  held  by  a  dozen  resolute  men  in  the  event  of 
their  being  besieged,  though  that  fate  should  play  them 
so  scurvy  a  trick  I  did  not  anticipate. 

Still,  I  determined  that  I  would  give  my  lady  no  single 
loophole  by  which  she  might  contrive  to  outwit  me.  So 
true  is  it  that  a  fool  will  pride  himself  on  his  acuteness 
even  in  the  midst  of  his  folly,  though  this  lesson  was 
more  fully  inculcated  on  my  mind  by  subsequent  events. 

Conformable  to  the  plan  that  I  had  conceived  in  my  own 
brain,  I  took  the  sergeant  aside  and  warned  him  to  be 
strictly  on  his  guard  against  surprise,  arranging  that 
two  pistol  shots  in  rapid  succession  should  be  the  mutual 
signal  of  danger  between  us.  But  so  comfortable  was  the 
aspect  of  the  inn  parlour,  of  which  the  troopers  had 
already  taken  possession,  and  the  welcome  sight  of  the 


148  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

familiar  uniforms  with  their  reassuring  air  of  security, 
that  again  I  was  sorely  tempted  to  remove  my  quarters 
thither  also.  Surely  it  was  my  pride  only  that  prevented 
me. 

Glancing  through  the  open  window,  I  saw  a  trooper 
bringing  my  horse  from  the  stable,  and  again  I  cau 
tioned  the  sergeant  to  look  well  to  the  safety  of  their 
own  animals  and  to  make  certain  that  the  liquor  with 
which  the  troopers  were  served  had  not  been  previously 
tampered  with. 

"No  fear  of  that,"  he  said  with  a  grin,  pointing  to  two 
unopened  casks  of  ale  which  they  had  already  rolled 
into  the  room.  "He  will  be  a  clever  man  who  touches 
that  whilst  we  are  present." 

Nevertheless,  I  could  see  that  although  as  a  soldier  he 
was  inclined  to  look  down  upon  the  villagers  as  a  set  of 
ignorant  rustics,  he  was  visibly  impressed  on  hearing  of 
the  vessel  I  had  seen,  and  I  believed  that  I  could  trust 
him  to  look  well  to  the  safety  of  his  party.  With  a  few 
parting  words  to  the  men  themselves,  I  mounted  my 
horse  and  rode  away. 

Again  as  I  clattered  up  the  street  I  was  the  mark  of 
all  eyes,  but  I  fancied  that  the  groups  showed  more  re 
luctance  to  make  way  for  me. 

At  the  door  of  the  blacksmith's  forge,  round  which 
were  gathered  some  dozen  of  the  hardiest  men  left  in 
the  village,  I  caught  sight  of  Sampson  Dare,  towermg 
a  head  and  shoulders  above  the  rest,  and  at  the  same 
moment  his  eyes  met  mine  with  a  glance  full  of  menace 
and  defiance  there  was  no  mistaking.  Yet  I  made  as  if 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       149 

I  did  not  see,  and  in  accordance  with  my  assumed  air 
of  indifference,  with  hand  on  hip  and  lightly  humming 
a  little  air,  I  passed  them  by  and  so  rode  slowly  to  the 
manor.  But  here  I  could  gain  no  information  that  would 
enlighten  me  upon  the  events  of  the  day,  though  I  spent 
an  hour  in  pacing  the  terrace  walks,  keeping  a  watchful 
eye  upon  the  house.  From  there  I  made  my  way  to  the 
cliffs ;  but  though  I  gazed  eagerly  seawards,  I  could  see 
no  trace  of  the  mysterious  vessel  of  the  morning.  To  the 
horizon  the  surface  of  the  sea  was  bare  of  any  sail. 

Again  I  returned  to  the  house,  half  hoping  that  I  might 
yet  find  my  lady  waiting  to  tender  me  her  thanks  for 
the  service  I  had  rendered  her  in  the  wood. 

But  again  I  was  disappointed ;  my  lady  was  nowhere  to 
be  seen.  And  a  few  hours  later  that  happened  which 
drove  all  speculation  upon  her  conduct  from  my  mind. 
It  was  drawing  towards  ten  of  the  clock,  and  I  was  linger 
ing  at  the  table  after  my  evening  meal,  when  I  was 
startled  by  a  loud  and  prolonged  knocking  proceeding 
from  the  direction  of  the  main  entrance. 

So  urgent,  indeed,  was  the  clamour  that  I  sprang  in 
stantly  to  my  feet,  and  thrusting  the  pistols  which  I  kept 
ever  handy  into  my  sash,  I  caught  up  my  sword  and 
hurried  into  the  hall.  And  this  indeed  so  quickly,  that 
ere  any  of  the  servants  had  reached  the  spot  I  had  flung 
open  the  massive  door. 

Outside  in  the  dusk  was  one  of  the  troopers.  He  was 
panting  heavily  as  if  he  had  been  running. 

The  sight  of  his  face  confirmed  my  forebodings. 

"What  is  it?"  I  cried  quickly. 


150  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"The  horses !"  he  gasped. 

"The  horses?"  I  repeated  sharply.  "What  of  them? 
Speak,  man!" 

"Are  gone!"  he  continued,  leaning  against  the  door 
post. 

"Gone?"  I  cried  incredulously.  "Gone?  Do  you  mean 
to  tell  me,  man,  that  they  could  remove  a  dozen  horses 
from  the  stable,  from  beneath  your  open  windows,  with 
out  you  seeing  them  ?  You  were  drunk,  you  knaves !"  I 
said  fiercely. 

"It  is  not  true,"  he  answered  sullenly,  recovering  his 
breath  somewhat.  "And  for  the  stable,  'tis  a  wooden 
shed.  They  had  removed  the  boards  at  back — and  the 
stalls  are  empty.  But  that  is  not  all.  For  Long  Mars- 
den " 

"Aye!"  I  cried  impatiently.     "What  of  him?" 

"He  had  gone  to  see  how  they  fared,  and " 

"Is  missing,  too?" 

"No,"  he  answered  slowly ;  "he  is  not  missing ;  but " 

"Where  is  he?"  I  cried,  grasping  the  fellow's  arm  so 
that  he  winced. 

"In  the  stocks !"  he  replied. 

"In  the  stocks?" 

I  stepped  back  a  pace  or  two  and  gazed  at  the  man  in 
blank  astonishment. 

"Aye,"  he  added  hastily.  "He  had  been  stunned  as  he 
entered  the  stable  door.  Ten  minutes  later  we  found  him 
with  a  broken  head  in  the  stocks,  and  the  key  is  miss 
ing  !" 

Still  I  could  do  nothing  but  stare  stupidly  at  the  fel- 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       151 

low,  until  the  silence  following  his  words  was  broken 
by  a  low  laugh  from  behind  me.  I  turned  quickly  at  the 
sound. 

In  the  doorway  upon  my  left,  and  so  close  that  she  must 
have  heard  every  word  between  us,  stood  my  lady.  And 
at  the  sight  of  her  a  sudden  rage  possessed  me. 

"So,"  madam !"  I  cried  passionately.  "I  believe  I  have 
to  thank  you  for  this." 

I  could  not  make  out  her  face  clearly,  for  she  stood  in 
the  shadow  of  the  doorway — only  her  white-robed  figure 
and  her  sparkling  eyes. 

"For  what,  sir?"  she  replied  in  a  voice  in  which  amuse 
ment  struggled  with  contempt.  "For  stealing  your 
horses  ?" 

"That  and  this  other  outrage !"  I  continued,  striving  to 
hide  my  mortification,  and  succeeding,  I  fear,  but  ill. 
"  'Twas  done  by  your  orders  and  you  know  by  whom." 

Again  she  laughed  mockingly,  a  laugh  that  stung  me 
worse  than  any  words  of  scorn. 

"Would  you  question  me  as  to  their  names,  sir — with  the 
flame  of  a  candle?"  she  replied.  "I  have  heard  that  is 
a  gentle  method  of  yours !"  I  remembered  the  sergeant's 
threat  to  the  steward,  and  I  coloured  hotly  at  her  words. 

"No,  madam,"  I  answered  when  I  could  speak,  "for  I 
should  as  little  expect  truth  from  your  lips  as  I  should 
look  to  you  for  gratitude !"  And  without  further  words 
I  turned  and,  closely  followed  by  the  trooper,  ran  down 
the  steps. 

Once  in  the  road,  however,  I  was  forced  to  restrain  my 
impatience  and  to  slacken  my  pace,  for  the  man  beside 


152  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

me  was  little  used  to  running,  and,  moreover,  was  ex 
hausted  by  his  previous  exertions.  I  questioned  him 
closely,  therefore,  as  to  the  details  of  what  had  passed. 
From  this  I  gathered  that  just  before  their  supper  was 
served  the  man  whom  they  called  Long  Marsden  had 
taken  a  lantern  and  stepped  across  to  the  stables  to  see 
that  all  was  safe  there,  as  one  or  other  of  the  men  had 
done  at  short  intervals  throughout  the  evening.  That  at 
first  his  absence  caused  no  uneasiness,  but  when  ten  min 
utes  had  elapsed  and  he  did  not  return,  their  suspicions 
were  aroused,  and  two  of  their  number  were  sent  to  look 
for  him.  That  they  found  the  stable  door  bolted  on  the 
inside,  and  upon  this  being  forced  open,  they  found  a 
great  gap  in  the  back  wall  of  tLo  shed,  where  half  a  dozen 
boards  had  been  removed  and  the  horses  gone.  More, 
the  lantern  lay  upon  the  ground  and  a  thin  trail  of 
blood  led  through  the  opening.  This  they  had  followed 
round  the  adjacent  buildings  until  they  came  to  the 
square  before  the  inn.  Here,  in  the  shadow  of  the  court 
house,  they  saw  a  dark  mass  huddled  in  the  village 
stocks,  which  proved  to  be  the  body  of  the  missing 
trooper.  He  was  quite  insensible,  and  was  bleeding 
freely  from  a  gash  upon  the  forehead ;  and  the  stocks  be 
ing  secured  by  a  heavy  padlock,  all  their  efforts  to  force 
it  had  proved  unavailing. 

And  all  this,  be  it  understood,  had  happened  within  a 
hundred  feet  of  the  inn. 

"But  did  you  see  no  one,  man?"  I  said  at  length. 

"Not  a  soul,"  he  replied.  "The  place  might  be 
deserted." 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       153 

And  upon  reaching  the  village,  I  found  this  last  state 
ment  fully  verified;  for  the  street  lay  empty  and  silent 
under  the  moon.  Not  a  light  showed  in  any  of  the  houses 
on  either  side.  All  was  darkness  and  silence. 

And  rendered  even  more  uneasy  by  this  ominous  silence 
than  by  the  open  clamour  of  a  few  hours  previous,  I 
passed  hastily  up  the  street  to  where  the  moonlight  fell 
upon  a  group  of  scarlet-coated  figures  gathered  round 
the  framework  of  the  stocks. 

As  I  approached  the  sergeant  detached  himself  from  the 
group  and  came  to  meet  me. 

"He  is  coming  to,"  he  said  briefly,  saluting. 

I  said  no  word  to  him,  good  or  bad ;  but  as  they  made 
way  for  me  in  silence,  I  knelt  down  by  the  side  of  the  un 
fortunate  trooper.  He  was  half  conscious,  indeed,  and 
moaned  frequently  as  if  in  pain.  A  brief  examination 
showed  me  that  his  wound  was  not  so  serious  as  it  had  at 
first  appeared,  and  that  it  was  more  from  the  shock  of 
the  blow  that  the  man  was  suffering.  I  next  turned  my 
attention  to  the  stocks  themselves.  The  upper  or  sliding 
portion  was  fastened  to  the  lower  by  an  iron  hasp  and 
staple,  through  the  latter  of  which  passed  a  heavy  pad 
lock,  strong  enough  to  resist  all  the  efforts  of  the 
troopers'  swords. 

Presently  I  rose  to  my  feet. 

"Six  of  you  follow  me,"  I  said  shortly.  And  I  turned 
and  walked  swiftly  back  to  the  blacksmith's  cottage. 

Upon  the  door  of  this  latter  I  rapped  loudly  with  the 
hilt  of  my  sword.  The  noise  went  echoing  down  the 
silent  street,  and  we  stood  waiting  for  what  should  follow. 


154  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Nevertheless  it  was  fully  three  minutes  before  a  window 
above  was  opened  and  a  man  thrust  out  his  head. 

"What  do  you  want?"  he  said  in  a  sleepy  voice — as 
sumed,  I  had  no  doubt.  And  I  recognized  him  as  one  of 
the  men  whom  I  had  seen  with  Sampson  Dare. 

"You !"  I  answered  sharply.  "To  come  down  and  open 
the  door!" 

"Open  the  door?"  he  answered.  "A  likely  thing  that! 
Who  be  you  who  come  disturbing  honest  folk  at  this 
hour?"  I  would  have  you  know  I  have  a  gun  here  for 
thieves,  and " 

"Hark  you,  fellow !"  I  cried  sternly,  stepping  out  where 
the  moonlight  fell  full  upon  my  face,  while  six  pistols 
covered  him.  "If  the  door  be  not  open  in  two  minutes  I 
will  blow  in  the  lock  and  serve  you  as  I  served  the  steward 
yonder.  Do  you  hear,  you  knave  ?"  I  continued  fiercely. 
"You  shall  hang,  on  my  word  of  honour!"  For  here  I 
had  no  women  to  deal  with. 

Perhaps  he  read  in  my  face  that  I  should  keep  my 
word — perhaps  the  fate  that  had  overtaken  the  steward's 
obstinacy  decided  him. 

"Wait,"  he  said  slowly,  disappearing  from  the  win 
dow.  Presently  he  opened  the  door. 

"Now  what  do  you  want  of  me?"  he  said  sullenly. 

"To  release  the  man,"  I  said  sharply. 

"I  have  not  the  key,"  he  replied. 

"Ah !"  I  said  slowly.  "And  how  know  you  that  we  de 
sired  a  key,  my  friend?  Your  own  words  convict  you. 
No,  no,"  I  continued  with  a  sneer,  as  he  could  find  no 
words  in  answer;  "you  have  not  the  key,  of  course, 


OF  THE  DUEL  IN  THE  WOOD       155 

and  the  village  has  not  the  key — but  you  have  tools  here, 
Master  Blacksmith,  and  strong  arms  to  wield  them.  So 
get  you  speedily  what  you  require,  if  you  would  not 
swing  at  your  own  door." 

In  short,  a  few  minutes  later  found  us  back  at  the 
stocks,  and  the  blacksmith  began  his  task.  Neverthe 
less,  so  stout  was  the  iron,  that  it  required  a  full  twenty 
minutes'  filing  ere  the  man  was  released  from  his  un 
pleasant  position.  They  carried  him  into  the  inn,  and 
having  seen  him  restored  to  consciousness  and  his  wound 
dressed,  I  set  about  considering  our  position.  As  to 
who  were  his  actual  assailants  the  man  himself  could  give 
no  information,  for  he  had  been  struck  down  ere  he  had 
advanced  two  steps  within  the  stable.  And  the  horses? 
'Twas  worse  than  folly  to  search  for  them  by  night, 
and  by  this  time  they  were  no  doubt  miles  away,  or  hidden 
in  some  secluded  spot  amongst  the  torrs. 

And  both  the  landlord  and  his  assistants  swore  so 
volubly  that  they  knew  nothing  of  the  occurrence,  for 
that  they  were  serving  the  troopers  at  the  time,  that, 
strongly  as  I  suspected  them,  I  could  prove  nothing. 

And  so  soundly  rating  the  troopers  for  their  careless 
ness,  I  returned  presently  to  the  manor,  but  not  to  rest. 
For  I  sat  watching  and  listening  at  the  open  window, 
with  my  pistols  at  my  side  and  sword  unsheathed,  until 
the  first  streaks  of  dawn  were  lightening  the  sky.  Not 
till  then  did  I  throw  myself  upon  my  couch  and  court 
forgetfulness  in  slumber. 

Ah,  my  lady,  my  lady!  The  game  to  be  played  out 
between  us  has  opened  in  your  favour!  Who  will  se 
cure  the  final  trick? 


CHAPTER   IX 

OF   HOW   MY    LADY    PLAYED    DELILAH 

BRIGHTLY  the  sunshine  streamed  into  my  little  room  on 
this  the  first  of  July,  1690,  a  day  destined  to  become 
famous  in  the  history  of  Ireland,  and  with  its  dawn  to 
usher  a  new  era  into  that  misgoverned  island. 

I  sprang  from  my  couch  with  nerves  braced  for  the 
duties  of  the  coming  day.  I  was  not  without  some  mis 
givings  that  I  might  find  my  own  horse  to  be  missing. 
But  upon  opening  the  stable  door,  there  was  the  sorrel 
standing  in  the  stall,  apparently  unharmed.  And  much 
relieved  in  my  own  mind  as  regarded  his  safety,  I  led  him 
into  the  yard,  and  mounting,  rode  swiftly  to  the  village. 

Here  I  found  the  sergeant  and  his  men  awaiting  my 
arrival  and  eager  to  commence  the  search  for  the  missing 
animals.  But  I  was  not  minded  to  leave  the  inn  wholly 
unguarded,  and,  moreover,  the  wounded  man  was  still 
weak  from  the  blow  he  had  received  and  the  subsequent 
loss  of  blood,  and  was  ill  fitted  to  take  part  in  what 
might  prove  an  arduous  undertaking.  I  left  the 
sergeant  and  three  men,  therefore,  to  keep  him  company, 
all  fully  armed  and  this  time  alert  enough  against  sur 
prise,  and  with  the  remaining  eight  troopers  at  my 
heels  commenced  the  search.  The  track  of  the  horses  led 
from  the  stables  to  a  little  stream  some  hundred  yards 
away,  and  there  abruptly  ceased.  As  this  stream  came 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    157 

from  the  torrs,  I  felt  convinced  that  it  was  there  we 
should  look  for  them,  probably  hidden  in  some  secluded 
hut,  or  in  one  of  the  many  boulder-strewn  hollows  that 
lay  amongst  the  hills.  We  turned  our  faces,  therefore, 
in  that  direction,  scattering  on  both  sides  of  the  stream 
and  striving  to  pick  up  the  lost  trail. 

But  though  we  advanced  some  four  miles  thus,  there 
was  no  sign  of  any  tracks  having  left  the  water,  and 
the  farther  we  advanced,  the  wilder  grew  the  scenery. 
Hitherto  we  had  been  ascending  a  series  of  gentle  slopes, 
with  scattered  clumps  of  trees  here  and  there,  that  grew 
into  a  dense  wood  on  the  summit  of  a  hill  immediately 
in  front  of  us. 

When  we  had  descended  into  the  valley  beyond,  we 
found  ourselves  completely  shut  in  by  the  torrs,  with 
nothing  on  either  side  of  us  but  the  desolate,  treeless 
slopes  with  their  monotonous  covering  of  withered  grass. 
And  to  add  to  our  discomfort,  the  sun  was  gaining  in 
power.  Yet  this,  indeed,  gave  way  presently  to  still 
wilder  scenery  than  any  we  had  yet  met  with ;  for  what 
had  before  been  mere  hollows  between  the  hills  soon 
changed  into  deep  glens,  in  any  one  of  which  a  regiment 
might  safely  have  been  hidden  away  without  discovery. 
Small  wonder,  then,  that  in  diligently  searching  amongst 
these  we  soon  became  hopelessly  lost;  nor  for  all  our 
endeavours  could  we  again  find  the  way  by  which  we 
had  come.  Nay,  more,  we  had  so  turned  and  doubled  in 
the  course  of  the  last  half  hour  that  I  was  completely  at 
a  loss  as  to  the  direction  in  which  Cleeve  now  lay.  For 
all  I  knew  every  step  that  we  advanced  might  be  taking 


158  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

us  farther  and  farther  away  from  it.  And  seeing  this, 
about  noon  I  called  a  halt  in  a  deep  glen,  where  an  over 
hanging  bank  afforded  us  some  protection  from  the  sun, 
though  the  stifling  heat  of  the  hollow  was  well-nigh 
unbearable.  And  here  we  dined  upon  the  scanty  fare 
with  which  each  man  had  provided  himself  before  leaving 
the  village,  though  in  this  respect  my  sorrel  came  but 
poorly  off,  for  of  water  there  was  none.  As  for  me, 
small  appetite  had  I  for  food,  being,  indeed,  a  prey  to 
the  keenest  anxiety.  A  hundred  times  I  blamed  myself 
for  proceeding  so  far  and  for  thus  abandoning  the  little 
party  at  the  inn. 

What  might  not  have  happened  in  our  absence? 
Granted  they  were  well  armed  and  forewarned  against 
surprise,  nevertheless,  small  chance  had  four  men  against 
forty,  and  'twas  not  so  much  with  force  I  feared  they 
had  to  deal  as  guile. 

Yet  the  day  was  wearing  on,  and  here  were  we  power 
less  to  render  them  any  assistance.  I  sprang  impatiently 
to  my  feet,  and  leaving  the  troopers  to  their  meal,  I 
climbed  the  hillside  above ;  for  it  was  not  improbable  that 
from  the  summit  I  might  obtain  sight  of  some  landmark 
that  might  give  me  a  clue  as  to  our  whereabouts.  But 
again  disappointment  awaited  me.  There  was  nothing 
to  be  seen  but  a  ring  of  encircling  hills,  devoid,  so  far 
as  I  could  see,  of  human  habitation.  With  a  bitter  curse 
at  my  own  stupidity  I  descended  the  hill,  and  again  we 
set  out  in  the  direction  in  which  I  imagined  Cleeve  lay. 

But  this,  it  seemed,  was  but  to  entangle  us  worse 
amongst  the  hills ;  and  for  hours  we  wandered  in  a  net- 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    159 

work  of  narrow  ravines,  each  of  which  exactly  resembled 
its  fellow,  and  seemed  but  to  mock  us  by  its  similarity. 
Of  our  subsequent  wanderings  I  prefer  to  say  but  little. 
It  was  not,  however,  until  sunset  that,  footsore  and 
weary,  we  arrived  once  more  at  the  village. 

No  sooner  did  we  come  in  sight  of  the  inn  than  I  was 
reassured  as  to  the  safety  of  the  men  I  had  left  behind 
by  the  sight  of  the  sergeant  placidly  smoking  in  the 
open  doorway.  In  the  street  beyond  a  few  rustics  were 
standing  at  their  doors,  or  chatted  to  one  another  across 
the  street ;  and  the  whole  scene  was  as  peaceful  an  aspect 
as  any  village  in  England.  Whilst  the  men  were  quench 
ing  their  thirst  with  copious  draughts  of  ale,  I  drew  the 
sergeant  aside  and  questioned  him  as  to  what  had  hap 
pened  in  our  absence.  It  was  in  doing  this  that,  glanc 
ing  through  the  open  window  near  which  we  were 
standing,  I  saw  one  of  the  troopers  watering  my  horse 
in  the  yard.  This  done,  he  turned  and  led  him  towards 
the  stable.  But  no  sooner  had  he  flung  open  the  door 
than  the  empty  bucket  fell  from  his  hand,  and  he  uttered 
a  shout  that  brought  us  running  to  his  side.  He  was. 
still  standing,  staring  into  the  shed  as  if  petrified. 

"What  is  it?  What  do  you  see,  man?"  I  cried  as  I 
approached. 

"Look,"  he  answered,  pointing,  with  a  white  face, 
within.  "They  are  there !" 

I  flung  him  aside  and  peered  eagerly  into  the  stable. 
I  could  not  believe  my  eyes ;  for  there,  in  the  very  place 
which  we  had  quitted  twelve  hours  before  on  our  fruitless 
quest,  a  dozen  horses  were  standing  in  the  stalls. 


160  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"But  they  are  gone,  man!  They  are  gone!"  I  stam 
mered  stupidly  when  I  had  recovered  the  use  of  my 
tongue. 

"Aye,  they  are  gone,"  said  the  sergeant  laconically, 
"as  you  see." 

But  now  as  the  fact  of  their  reappearance  became  plain 
to  all,  from  the  weary,  sweating  troopers  there  burst  such 
a  chorus  of  profanity  as  caused  the  horses  themselves  to 
turn  their  heads  in  mild  surprise.  As  for  me,  I  leaned 
against  the  doorway,  and  the  ludicrousness  of  the  situa7 
tion  striking  me,  gave  way  to  unrestrained  laughter — 
laughter,  however,  which  had  in  it  more  of  relief  than 
mirth.  For  consider  for  a  moment  the  situation.  Here 
was  the  mare's  nest  of  danger  that  I  had  been  raising 
to  myself  all  day  resolved  into  nothing  more  than  a 
practical  jest,  designed,  I  had  no  doubt,  by  my  lady  to 
cause  us  annoyance. 

While  we  had  spent  the  day  in  tramping  the  country 
side  in  useless  search,  the  horses  had  been  snugly  con 
cealed  most  likely  in  a  cottage  near  at  hand.  The  trick 
was  humiliating,  to  say  the  least  of  it.  On  one  point, 
however,  it  set  me  at  rest.  Surely  they  would  not  have 
returned  the  horses  had  they  contemplated  any  sinister 
design  against  us.  Nevertheless,  in  order  to  guard 
against  a  repetition  of  surprise,  I  bade  two  of  the 
troopers  sleep  in  the  loft  above  the  stable.  And  I  also 
resolved  to  seek  an  explanation  of  my  lady  at  the  earliest 
opportunity. 

Returning  to  the  inn,  I  gave  the  sergeant  a  few  fur 
ther  instructions,  promising,  indeed,  to  return  again  at 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    161 

ten  o'clock  to  see  that  all  was  done  to  ensure  safety  for 
the  night ;  and  this  in  the  presence  of  the  landlord, 
though  the  significance  of  this  fact  did  not  occur  to  me 
till  long  afterwards. 

This  done,  I  ordered  my  horse  to  the  door,  and  arming 
myself  ere  leaving  the  inn  with  a  weapon  which  I  thought 
might  prove  useful  in  the  coming  interview  that  I  prom 
ised  myself,  I  mounted  my  horse  and  rode  away. 

Arriving  at  the  manor,  I  found  the  same  lifelessness 
there  that  had  characterised  it  on  the  preceding  day,  but 
little  I  recked  of  this  at  the  time,  for  my  mind  was  fully 
engrossed  in  thinking  what  I  should  say  to  my  lady  and 
in  speculating  upon  her  reply.  I  dismounted  at  the 
stables  and  gave  the  weary  sorrel  into  the  charge  of  the 
youth  Martin  who  was  loitering  there.  As  I  flung  him 
the  rein,  "See  that  he  is  ready  saddled  for  me  in  an 
hour's  time,"  I  said  quietly.  For  answer  he  made  a  wry 
face  and  moved  away  with  a  short,  derisive  laugh. 

I  stood  gazing  after  him  in  undisguised  astonishment. 
At  any  other  time,  when  my  mind  had  not  been  so  pre 
occupied,  I  should  have  chastised  the  young  boor  for  his 
insolence.  As  it  was,  I  shrugged  my  shoulders  contempt 
uously  and  turned  away.  Bah !  'twas  only  natural,  after 
all.  Like  mistress,  like  man !  I  lingered  for  awhile  upon 
the  terrace,  loth  to  go  indoors,  until  the  last  purple  tints 
faded  from  the  western  sky  and  the  soft  July  night 
wrapped  the  house  and  gardens  in  its  silent  embrace. 
Anon,  the  full  moon  rose  above  Cleevesborough,  silvering- 
the  surrounding  oaks  and  streaking  the  grass  with  their 
checkered  shadows.  Presently  with  a  half  drawn  sigh  I 


162  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

rose  from  the  terrace  wall  upon  which  I  had  been  leaning 
and  passed  slowly  into  the  house.  Within  doors  I  met 
with  the  same  monastic  silence,  though  I  found  the 
candles  lighted  and  my  supper  awaiting  me  in  the  dining 
hall ;  and  laying  aside  my  encumbering  weapons,  I  ap 
plied  myself  to  the  dishes  before  me  with  all  the  zest  of 
a  starving  man.  When  my  hunger  was  appeased  I  filled 
my  glass,  and  leaning  back  in  my  chair,  gave  myself  up 
to  my  thoughts.  And  who  shall  say  into  what  realms  of 
fancy  my  thoughts  strayed,  or  what  dream  faces  of  the 
future  I  saw  in  the  flickering  flame  of  the  candles  before 
me.  Only  I  know  that  the  dark  eyes  of  my  lady  of  Cleeve 
looked  out  at  me,  and  her  proud,  elusive  face  stared  at 
me  from  the  shadows  of  the  room.  I  strove  to  bring 
my  mind  back  to  the  events  of  the  past  day,  and  the 
more  convinced  I  became  that  the  whole  plot  had  origi 
nated  in  her  fertile  mind.  For  what  object  I  had  yet 
to  learn.  A  glance  at  the  clock  convinced  me  that  it  was 
too  late  to  seek  an  interview  with  her  that  night — to 
morrow  I  would  demand  of  her  an  explanation.  And 
in  the  possession  of  that  which  I  carried  in  my  breast, 
I  fancied  that  I  should  meet  with  some  consideration  at 
her  hands.  I  roused  myself  at  length  from  these  re 
flections,  and  rising,  took  my  cloak  from  the  chair 
where  I  had  laid  it,  and  proceeded  to  buckle  on  my 
sword.  This  done  I  laid  my  loaded  pistols  upon  the 
table,  and  raising  my  half-emptied  glass  to  my  lips, 
drained  its  contents  preparatory  to  taking  my  depart 
ure. 
"Captain  Cassilis!"  said  a  soft  voice  clearly. 


I  turned  sharply  at  the  sound.  And  at  sight  of  the 
radiant  vision  before  me,  I  caught  ray  breath  with  a 
great  gasp  of  wonder,  and  the  glass  fell  unheeded  to  the 
floor  and  was  shattered  into  a  dozen  pieces  at  my  feet; 
for  my  lady  herself  was  descending  the  stairs  !  My  lady 
in  a  gown  of  brocaded  satin,  with  a  bunch  of  red  and  yel 
low  roses  in  her  hand.  The  low  cut  corsage  that  she  wore 
displayed  to  full  advantage  the  magnificent  proportions 
of  her  bust,  upon  which  diamonds  flashed  and  sparkled 
in  the  light.  Upon  her  gleaming  hair  was  a  large  hat  of 
pale  blue  velvet  of  the  same  colour  as  her  gown  and 
ornamented  at  the  front  with  a  massive  silver  clasp.  Be 
neath  this  her  eyes  shone  with  a  radiance  that  rivalled  the 
jewels  at  her  breast,  and  if  'twas  not  to  Nature  only 
that  she  owed  the  increased  loveliness  of  her  face,  why 
then  she  was  so  exquisitely  painted,  that  to  the  eyes  of  a 
plain  soldier  like  myself  its  presence  was  undetectable. 
For  the  rest,  one  jewelled  hand  slightly  raised  the  skirt 
of  her  trailing  gown,  affording  a  glimpse  of  the  rich 
satin  petticoat  beneath  and  of  a  pair  of  high-heeled 
shoes  with  diamond  studded  buckles.  And  this  portrait 
of  my  lady  I  carry  ever  in  my  mind  through  all  the 
years  ;  for  of  a  truth  never  had  she  appeared  so  beautiful 
as  on  that  night,  when  all  the  resources  of  art  had  been 
requisitioned  to  increase  her  alluring  beauty  and  excite 
ment  had  lent  an  added  brilliancy  to  her  eyes. 

"Have  I  your  permission  to  enter,  sir  ?"  she  said  softly, 
pausing  upon  the  lowest  step  and  gazing  at  me  without 
apparently  noticing  my  confusion.  Only  then  did  her 
words  break  the  spell  that  held  me  tongue-tied.  With  a 


164  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

great  effort  I  strove  to  recover  my  composure,  though 
my  heart  thumped  painfully  in  my  breast  and  I  felt  the 
hot  blood  mantling  to  my  face. 

"Madam,"  I  stammered  at  length,  "such  permission  in 
your  own  house  is  surely  unnecessary.  Especially,"  I 
added  somewhat  bitterly,  "as  I  will  not  intrude  my  un 
welcome  presence  upon  you."  And  with  a  bow  I  flung 
my  cloak  over  my  arm. 

"In  that  case,  sir,"  she  answered  quickly,  "I  fear  that 
the  very  object  of  my  visit  will  be  defeated." 

"Your  ladyship  means ?"  I  replied,  pausing  in 

surprise. 

"That  it  is  to  beg  the  favour  of  a  few  moments'  speech 
with  you  that  I  am  here." 

"With  me,  madam?" 

"With  you !"  she  answered,  smiling  at  my  too  evident 
astonishment,  though  not  without  some  trace  of  em- 
barassment  in  her  manner. 

I  was  silent  out  of  sheer  curiosity,  for  her  looks,  her 
changed  manner  towards  me,  puzzled  me. 

"Captain  Cassilis,"  she  said  abruptly,  "will  you  accept 
these  few  roses  at  my  hands — in  return  for  those  which 
I  so  ungraciously  flung  away?" 

And  without  waiting  for  my  reply,  she  advanced  with 
a  soft  rustling  of  her  rich  gown  to  the  table  and  com 
menced  to  arrange  them  in  a  cut-glass  bowl  that  graced 
the  centre  of  the  board. 

As  for  me,  I  know  that  I  stammered  some  reply,  I 
scarcely  remember  what,  for  my  eyes  were  fixed  in  open 
admiration  upon  her  tall,  graceful  figure  as  she  bent 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    165 

above  the  flowers.  From  where  I  stood  upon  the  hearth, 
slightly  behind  her,  yet  close  enough  for  the  scent  of  her 
clinging  draperies  to  be  wafted  to  me,  I  could  mark  the 
faultless  curve  of  her  waist,  the  bare,  white  shoulders, 
and  beneath  her  velvet  hat  the  heavy  waving  masses  of 
her  hair — maddening,  bewildering  hair,  that  with  every 
turn  of  her  lovely  head  glittered  in  the  light  with  the 
sheen  of  burnished  gold. 

My  lady  indeed  seemed  unconscious  of  my  scrutiny  as 
she  busied  herself  with  her  task,  but  I  fancied  there  was 
a  half  smile  upon  her  lips  when  she  turned  to  me  sud 
denly  and  said: 

"But  I  have  not  yet  acquainted  you  with  the  object  of 
my  intrusion.  I  should  be  guilty  of  worse  than  ingrati 
tude  if  I  did  not  thank  you,  sir,  for  the  service  you  so 
timely  rendered  me  yesterday.  If  I  have  withheld  my 
thanks  until  now,  it  is  not  that  I  underrate  its  value,  nor 
forget  the  peril  that  you  risked  on  my  behalf."  And 
she  flashed  a  glance  at  me  that  again  set  my  heart  beat 
ing  rapidly. 

"I  beg  that  you  will  say  no  more,  madam,"  I  cried 
hastily.  "Your  words  already  far  exceed  any  merit  that 
you  may  consider  attached  to  my  action." 

"I  think  that  I  am  the  best  judge  of  that,  sir,"  she 
answered,  smiling. 

"The  man  was  insulting  you,  madam,"  I  replied 
gravely.  "In  that  I  chanced  to  be  in  the  wood  at 
the  time  I  count  myself  fortunate.  Yet  the  meanest 
beggar  maiden  had  claimed  the  like  assistance  at  my 
hands." 


166  MY   LADY   OF    CLEEVE 

"I  thank  you  for  the  comparison,  sir,"  my  lady  an 
swered  in  a  slight  tone  of  pique. 

"Your  pardon,  madam!"  I  replied  humbly.  "I  fear 
that  I  put  my  meaning  but  clumsily,  and  with  the 
language  of  the  camp  rather  than  of  the  Court.  Yet, 
believe  me — saving  always  my  duty  to  the  uniform  I 
wear — my  sword  is  ever  at  your  service." 

"And  in  these  troublous  times  a  good  sword 
is  more  priceless  than  rubies,"  she  said  lightly. 
"Have  a  care,  sir,  that  I  do  not  take  you  at  your 
word." 

"I  ask  for  no  more,  madam,"  I  replied  earnestly.  "Be 
assured  that  you  will  not  find  it  to  fail  you." 

To  this  she  answered  nothing  in  words,  but  again  she 
raised  her  lustrous  eyes  to  mine.  And  by  that  glance 
I  accounted  myself  amply  repaid  both  for  the  danger 
I  had  escaped  and  for  incurring  De  Brito's  enmity ;  for 
if  she  had  seemed  beautiful  before,  judge  how  enchant 
ing  she  now  appeared,  when  all  scorn  and  pride  had  van 
ished  from  her  face  and  left  her  a  very  woman.  Seeing 
her  in  this  softer  mood,  I  felt  my  courage  rapidly  re 
turning. 

"And  I  also  have  somewhat  to  say  to  you,  my  lady,"  I 
commenced  after  a  moment's  pause. 

"Indeed?"  she  answered  inquiringly.  "But  I  fear  that 
I  detain  you,  sir?  You  were  going  out?" 

"To  the  village,  madam,"  I  replied,  "but  that  can  wait." 

And  again  I  laid  aside  my  cloak. 

"Then  you  will  not  ask  me  to  sit  down,  Mr.  Cassilis?" 
she  said  archly. 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    167 

"Madam,"  I  stammered  in  reply,  crimsoning  with  con 
fusion,  forgive  my  lack  of  courtesy.  If  I  had  for  a 

moment  thought,  that "  And  I  hastily  crossed  the 

floor  to  where  a  large  leather-covered  chair  stood 
against  the  wall.  I  was  in  the  act  of  lifting  this  when, 
happening  to  raise  my  eyes  to  an  oval  mirror  that  hung 
above  it  on  the  oak-panelled  wall,  I  caught  the  re 
flection  of  my  lady's  face  behind  me.  And  it  was  so 
changed,  so  stamped  with  a  look  of  scorn  and  repulsion, 
that  I  dropped  the  chair  I  was  raising  and  turned 
hastily  round.  Yet  there  stood  my  lady  beside  the  table, 
gazing  smilingly  at  me  with  sparkling  eyes,  so  that  I 
was  fain  to  believe  that  my  own  had  deceived  me,  or  that 
the  mirror  by  some  trick  had  played  me  false.  With 
out  more  ado,  therefore,  I  raised  the  chair  and  returned 
to  her  side. 

"Will  you  place  it  here  for  me,  Captain  Cassilis !"  she 
said,  moving  with  a  click  of  her  high  heels  near  to  one 
of  the  open  windows.  "Is  not  the  night  too  lovely  to  miss 
enjoying?" 

Obediently  I  placed  my  burden  on  the  spot  she  indi 
cated,  and  she  seated  herself,  facing  the  open  window. 
In  truth  it  was  a  most  lovely  night.  From  where  she 
sat  a  glorious  vista  was  obtained  of  the  broad,  straight 
terrace,  the  sloping  lawns,  whitened  by  the  moon,  with 
the  dark  shadow  of  the  woods  beyond.  And,  rising  above 
these  latter,  in  the  direction  of  the  village,  the  massive, 
square  tower  of  the  church. 

A  momentary  silence  fell  upon  us  as  we  gazed — a  silence 
which  was  broken  at  length  by  my  lady. 


168  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"And  now  that  I  am  all  attention,  sir,"  she  said  lightly, 
"what  is  it  that  you  wish  to  say  to  me?" 

"Why,  madam "  I  began,  and  I  hesitated  awk 
wardly,  all  the  fine  speeches  I  had  prepared  beforehand 
vanishing  on  the  instant  from  my  memory,  under  the  dis 
concerting  gaze  of  her  dark  eyes.  "What  of  the 
horses?"  I  ended  somewhat  lamely. 

She  gave  a  low,  musical  laugh,  that  went  rippling 
through  the  room. 

"As  to  your  horses,  sir !"  she  replied,  "I  have  not  heard 
that  any  one  is  missing." 

"No,  madam,"  I  answered  with  what  sternness  I  could 
muster.  "True,  there  are  none  missing,  but  I  fail  to 
see  what  object  there  was  in  their  abduction." 

"When  you  had  matched  your  cleverness  against  mine, 
sir?"  she  said  quickly. 

"I  confess  that  I  had  not  looked  upon  it  in  that  light," 
I  replied.  "So  to  your  ladyship  I  must  ascribe  their 
disappearance  and  for  myself  a  day's  toilsome  search." 

"I  did  not  say  so !"  she  answered,  smiling. 

"But  you  implied  it,  madam,"  I  persisted.  "I  am  as 
well  assured  that  the  plan  itself  emanated  from  your 
ladyship  as  I  am  that  your  servants  carried  it  into  exe 
cution." 

"You  would  not  have  me  incriminate  them,  sir?"  she  said 
quickly. 

"There  is  no  need,  my  lady,"  I  answered  grimly.  "For 
you  forget  that  it  requires  but  a  word  from  me  to 
arrest  them  on  suspicion." 

"Then  if  I  were  you,  sir,"  she  replied  in  a  low  voice, 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    169 

"I  would  be  generous.  The  lion  can  well  afford  to  spare 
the  mouse." 

"True,  madam,"  I  answered ;  "but  when  the  mouse  hap 
pens  to  stand  six  feet  six,  with  a  sword  in  due  propor 
tion,  it  behooves  the  lion  to  look  well  to  his  own  safety !" 

Again  she  smiled,  but  on  a  sudden  her  face  became 
grave. 

"I  would  not  have  any  one  suffer  for  what  was,  perhaps, 
a  foolish  trick,"  she  said.  "I  pray  you,  sir — if,  in 
deed,  you  meditate  retaliation  for  the  annoyance  caused 
you — let  the  punishment  fall  upon  me." 

For  a  moment  I  stared  at  her  without  replying.  The 
idea  of  any  man  punishing  the  lovely  woman  before  me 
was  well-nigh  inconceivable. 

"Reassure  yourself,  madam,"  I  said  at  length.  "Your 
servants  will  take  no  injury  at  my  hands.  Only  there 
must  be  no  recurrence  of  such  a  trick.  My  troopers  are 
rough,  and  for  one  at  least  of  their  number  it  has  proved 
but  a  sorry  jest." 

"Alas,  poor  man!"  she  answered. 

"How,  madam !"  I  cried  incredulously.  "You  pity 
him?" 

"Why  not?"  she  replied  quickly. 

"Well — because  I  do  not  understand  you,  madam,"  I 
burst  out. 

"I  am  a  woman,  sir,"  she  answered.  "Is  not  that  reason 
logical  enough?" 

"Yet  a  few  days  ago  nothing  would  have  been  too  bad 
to  happen  to  them,"  I  said  bluntly. 

"A  few  days  ago,  sir,  I  did  not  know  many  things  that 


170  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

I  do  now,"  she  rejoined,  toying  with  a  rope  of  pearls 
that  hung  from  her  shoulders.  "And  in  that  I  pity  him, 
I  do  but  make  use  of  the  prerogative  of  my  sex.  'Tis  the 
divine  right  of  woman  to  be  inconsistent." 

To  this  I  found  no  reply,  and  again  we  fell  silent. 

Suddenly  my  lady  leaned  forwards. 

"Mr.  Cassilis,"  she  said  winningly,  "will  you  answer 
me  a  question  ?" 

"If  it  is  in  my  power  to  do  so,  certainly,  madam,"  I 
replied. 

"Then  will  you  as  a  soldier  tell  me  candidly  what  chance 
of  success  has  James  in  Ireland  ?" 

"My  lady,"  I  answered,  after  a  few  moments'  pause, 
"you  have  asked  me  for  my  candid  opinion,  and  giving 
that,  I  dare  not  buoy  you  up  with  false  hopes.  This  only 
will  I  say,  that  the  army  which  James  has  got  together 
is  as  inferior  in  arms  and  discipline  to  that  of  William 
as  the  former  leader's  ability  as  a  general  is  surpassed 
by  the  latter's  military  genius.  One  issue  alone  is  possi 
ble — the  downfall  of  the  Stuart  cause." 

She  remained  silent  for  a  few  moments,  digesting,  I 
suppose,  my  words.  On  a  sudden  she  looked  up. 

"You  have  seen  much  service  abroad,  sir?"  she  said  in 
quiringly. 

"Aye,  madam,"  I  made  answer.  "My  sword  has  been 
drawn  in  many  quarrels  and  has  owned  many  masters." 

"But  always  in  the  cause  of  honour,  sir,"  she  said 
quickly. 

"Honour?"  I  rejoined.  "Ah,  madam,  what  have  such 
as  I  to  do  with  honour?  Honour — a  chimera — the  dream 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    171 

of  fools !  With  me,  that  is  the  cause  of  honour  which 
puts  most  guineas  in  my  purse,  be  the  right  of  the 
quarrel  what  it  may." 

"Oh,"  she  said  impulsively,  "I  could  not  live  a  life 
like  that." 

"Nay,  madam,"  I  answered  quietly,  "but  you  are  a 
woman — a  woman  sweet  and  beautiful  and  pure — thank 
God  for  it!" 

"A  woman  with  a  woman's  wayward  passions  and  sins," 
she  replied. 

"Ah,  my  lady,"  I  answered,  "sins? — you?" 

She  stopped  me  with  a  gesture  of  her  hand.  "How 
should  you  judge,  -sir,  of  a  woman's  responsibilities  or 
errors  ?" 

"True,  madam,"  I  replied  with  a  sigh,  "for  I  have 
known  so  few." 

"But  have  you  no  relatives,  Mr.  Cassilis?"  she  said 
slowly.  "Is  there  no  sister  or  one  more  dear  to  you  that 
looks  to  you  for  protection?" 

"None,  my  lady,"  I  answered  sadly.  "A  sister,  in 
deed  I  had,  but "  I  stopped,  overcome  by  old 

memories. 

"She  is  dead?"  my  lady  said  gently. 

"Aye,  madam,"  I  replied.  "She  was  murdered!  Nay, 
nay,  do  not  mistake  my  meaning.  But — well,  she  was 
beautiful,  madam,  and  was  much  courted  on  that  account. 
Amongst  the  suitors  for  her  hand  was  one — a  favourite 
of  the  late  King  Charles — a  profligate — devoid  as  much 
of  all  moral  worth  and  honour  as  was  his  dissolute  master. 
Yet  to  this  man,  with  a  woman's  perversity,  she  gave 


172  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

the  preference.  Madam,"  I  continued  in  a  low  voice, 
"You  will  readily  guess  the  sequel.  They  were  married, 
contrary  to  all  warning  and  advice.  And  the  result, 
which  all  had  foreseen,  speedily  followed.  Within  two 
months  the  libertine  had  wearied  of  his  toy  and  of  the 
restraints  of  wedlock.  In  a  year  she  was  dead,  killed  as 
surely  by  the  man's  brutal  neglect  as  if  he  had  run  his 
rapier  through  her  gentle  heart." 

I  stopped,  overcome  by  the  emotion  that  my  words  had 
recalled  to  me,  and  stood  staring  at  my  lady,  whose  head 
was  slightly  bent,  and  whose  long  lashes  swept  her  cheek. 

Suddenly  she  gave  a  fleeting  upward  glance.  "Forgive 
me,"  she  said  gently.  "I  did  not  know." 

"There  is  nothing  to  forgive,"  I  answered  quietly. 
"Rather  should  I  crave  your  pardon,  my  lady,  for  in 
truding  so  sad  a  story  upon  you.  It  is  one  ill  suited  for 
a  lady's  ears.  I  know  not  why  I  have  told  you."  And 
I  turned  from  her  and  gazed  out  into  the  night 
with  eyes  that  saw  not  the  moonlit  gardens  before 
me,  but  only  the  sorrowful,  girlish  face  of  one 
who  had  loved  me  well.  I  started  when  my  lady's 
next  words  brought  me  to  earth  again.  For  the  moment 
I  had  forgotten  her  presence  in  the  room. 

"And  this  man,  sir,"  she  said  slowly,  "what  of 
him?" 

"I  killed  him,  madam,"  I  answered  quietly.  "We  met 
one  early  dawn  in  Spring  Gardens,  and  he  there  paid 
to  the  brother  that  which  he  should  have  devoted  to  his 
wife.  'Twas  that  that  drove  me  from  the  country  and  set 
me  wandering  over  Europe  these  fifteen  years.  But  I 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    173 

forget  that  this  story  can  have  but  little  interest  for 
you,  my  lady." 

"Why  should  it  not  ?"  she  replied.  "Life  is  full  of  such 
sad  stories."  She  leant  her  head  on  her  hand,  and  for 
a  moment  or  two  we  were  silent.  "I,  too,  am  troubled  to 
night  for  the  safety  of  one  I  love,"  she  continued. 

"Yes,  madam?"  I  murmured  as  she  paused. 

"I  allude  to  my  brother,"  she  said  quickly.  "Mr. 
Cassilis,  you  know  well  that  a  battle  is  imminent.  Alas ! 
my  brother  is  a  true  Ingram,  in  that  he  is  so  rash.  I 
tremble  for  his  safety." 

"I  trust  for  your  ladyship's  sake  that  your  fears  are 
groundless,"  I  replied,  "and  that  you  may  welcome  his 
return  in  happier  times." 

She  smiled  sadly  by  way  of  answer.  And  instantly  my 
mind  recurred  to  the  bill  of  attainder  passed  against  him. 
If,  thought  I,  he  is  possessed  of  the  same  indomitable  will 
as  his  sister  'twill  be  long  ere  he  makes  his  peace  with 
William.  But  I  did  not  give  expression  to  my  thought. 

"And  yet,"  she  said  slowly,  "I  know  not  but  that  it  is 
for  the  best  that  he  is  absent.  Were  he  to  know,"  she 
continued,  with  a  swift,  upward  glance  at  me,  "that  we 
were — shall  I  say — prisoners  in  our  own  house,  I  know 
not  of  what  extreme  folly  he  might  be  guilty." 

"And  who  could  wonder,  madam?"  I  answered,  "or 
who  could  find  it  in  their  heart  to  blame  him?  What 
danger  is  there  which  a  man  beloved  by  you  would  not 
freely  dare,  and  count  the  peril  his  highest  privilege! 
What  self-sacrifice  for  your  sake  too  severe  for  one 
who  loved  you !" 


174  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Loved  me?"  she  said,  shrinking. 

"Yes,  yes ;  who  loved  you !" 

In  my  earnestness  I  had  drawn  near  and  laid  one  hand 
upon  the  back  of  her  chair.  She  made  no  reply  to  my 
words,  but  I  saw  a  slight  shiver  pass  through  her  frame. 

"Ah,  madam,  forgive  me,"  I  said  hastily.  "The  win 
dow  is  open,  and  you  are  cold."  And  I  made  as  though 
to  close  it. 

"No,  no,  sir,"  she  cried  hastily,  rising  to  her  feet  in 
sudden  agitation.  "Indeed  you  are  mistaken.  On  the 
contrary,"  she  added,  raising  her  hand  to  her  brow,  "the 
room  is  very  close,  or  I  am  not  feeling  quite  myself.  And 
I  have  left  my  fan  in  the  garden.  Will  you  permit  me 
to  fetch  it,  Mr.  Cassilis?" 

"Nay,  madam,  will  you  not  rather  permit  me  to  per 
form  this  slight  service  for  you,  the  while  you  remain 
quietly  here?" 

"I  think  that  it  is  upon  the  fountain  in  the  Rose  Gar 
den,"  she  murmured.  Then  as  with  a  bow  I  turned 
away,  she  added:  "But  I  cannot  so  far  trouble  you,  sir. 
I  am  overmuch  in  your  debt  already." 

I  had  reached  the  window,  but  I  turned  at  her  words. 

"A  debt  which  you  are  repaying  me  in  full  to-night, 
madam,"  I  said  with  a  smile. 

"Ah !"  she  cried,  gazing  at  me  with  increased  per 
turbation. 

"Why  do  you  say  that,  Mr.  Cassilis?  Why  do  you 
speak  like  that?" 

"Because,"  I  answered,  returning  her  glance  firmly, 
"by  your  kindness  and  trust  in  me  to-night  you  more 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    175 

than  reward  me  for  that  which  I  have  suffered  at  your 
hands.  And  I — I  seek  but  to  serve  your  ladyship,  how 
ever  humbly !"  And  I  turned  upon  my  heel  and  left  her 
standing  there. 


CHAPTER    X 

OP  HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH CONTINUED 

As  I  crossed  the  broad  terrace,  looking  neither  to  the 
right  nor  left,  the  moon  flung  my  dark  shadow  upon  the 
gravel  path  and  the  soft  night  wind  stole  through  the 
silent  gardens  and  fanned  my  face.  But  my  eyes  were 
blind  to  the  beauties  of  the  silvery  landscape,  light  as  day 
itself,  and  of  the  starry  heavens  above  me;  for  it  was 
my  lady!  my  lady!  ever  my  lady!  that  was  my  one  re 
curring  thought — the  sum  total  of  my  reflections. 

For  the  time  being  I  was  as  one  distraught,  bewitched, 
indeed,  by  the  spell  her  beauty  had  cast  upon  me.  Wild, 
fleeting  visions  of  the  future  rose  before  my  eyes.  With 
the  fall  of  the  Stuart  the  old  order  had  changed;  who 
knew  what  might  occur  under  the  new?  A  good  sword 
coupled  with  brains  might  carry  a  man  far  upon  the  road 
to  success  in  these  unsettled  times.  He  who  was  poor 
to-day  might  yet  aspire  to  climb  the  ladder  which  led 
to  fame,  providing  that  he  was  prepared  to  grasp  the 
means  of  rising  or  had  wit  enough  to  rightly  use  his 
opportunities.  Many  a  man,  indeed,  dated  the  foun 
dation  of  his  fortunes  to  the  Revolution,  and  received  a 
title  in  reward  for  his  services.  Then  why  not  I?  The 
former  requisite  for  success  I  knew  that  I  already  had. 
I  believed  that  I  possessed  the  brains,  or  the  experience 
of  years  of  wandering  had  been  in  vain.  And  after- 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    177 

wards ?  I  had  no  settled  purpose  in  my  brain;  all 

was  a  chaos,  through  which  my  lady's  face  alone  shone, 
beckoning  me  upward. 

That  William  would  be  successful  in  the  coming 
struggle  I  had  not  the  slightest  doubt.  I  knew  the  man 
well,  for  I  had  fought  under  him  in  Flanders;  and 
though,  in  the  light  of  future  history,  he  may  not  be 
considered  as  a  great  soldier  in  the  same  sense  as  were 
his  contemporaries,  Turenne  and  Luxembourg,  yet  he 
possessed  a  genius  for  snatching  victory  out  of  defeat. 
As  for  James,  with  the  infatuated  imbecility  that  char 
acterised  him  throughout  every  great  crisis  of  his  career, 
he  had  taken  no  pains  to  keep  up  the  discipline  of  his 
troops  during  the  past  winter,  wasting  his  time  with  his 
so-called  Court  at  Dublin  whilst  his  army  spread  over 
the  surrounding  country,  committing  every  species  of 
rapine  and  plunder.  One  thing  above  all  was  plain  to 
me :  Ireland  at  the  present  time  was  the  field  that  offered 
scope  for  a  man's  ambition.  There,  when  blows  would 
shortly  be  exchanged  notice  was  to  be  won  and 
promotion  achieved.  Little  did  I  guess  that  the  battle 
of  the  Boyne  had  already  been  lost  and  won,  and 
that  even  now  the  mean-spirited  James  was  in  full 
flight  for  France,  after  reproaching  his  army  with 
the  cowardice  which  his  own  folly  had  principally 
engendered. 

'Twas  in  meditating  thus  that  I  came  at  length  to  the 
entrance  of  the  rose  garden  and  halted  beneath  the  arch 
of  yew.  Before  me  the  fountain  gleamed  white  in  the 
moonlight  that  flooded  all  the  open  space  surrounding 


178  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

and  flung  fantastic  shadows  of  the  closely-cropped  trees 
upon  the  grass.  In  the  distance  came  faintly  to  my  ears 
the  murmur  of  the  sea,  and  the  gardens  around  me  were 
full  of  the  voices  of  the  night. 

I  crossed  quickly  to  the  fountain,  and  even  before  I 
reached  it  I  saw  the  object  of  my  errand  lying  upon  the 
marble  basin.  It  was  in  all  respects  a  .dainty  fan — a 
thing  of  painted  silk  and  ivory,  with  the  perfume  of 
violets  yet  clinging  to  it,  and  with  my  lady's  monogram 
in  gold  upon  the  handle.  I  lingered  for  a  few  moments, 
holding  it  in  my  hand,  recalling  again  the  face  of  its 
.  beautiful  owner,  and  pondering  upon  our  late  con 
versation. 

Then  with  a  settled  purpose  in  my  mind,  I  retraced  my 
steps  by  way  of  the  terraces,  and  so  to  the  house.  I 
found  my  lady  seated  in  tjie  same  room  where  I  had 
left  her.  She  looked  up  quickly  when  I  entered  and 
thanked  me  prettily  in  a  few  low-spoken  words.  The 
colour  had  deepened  in  her  cheeks,  and  I  noticed  that  the 
hand  which  she  held  out  for  her  fan  was  slightly  trem 
bling.  But  I  would  have  none  of  her  thanks. 

"Do  not  thank  me,  madam,  for  so  slight  a  service,"  I 
said  quickly.  "I  would  do  far  more  to  pleasure  your 
ladyship,  a  proof  of  which  I  am  about  to  give  you."  I 
drew  from  my  breast  the  folded  paper,  which  I  had 
placed  there  before  leaving  the  inn.  "This  paper,"  I 
began  slowly,  gazing  straight  at  my  lady,  who  had  risen 
in  sudden  agitation,  '.'of  which  I  took  possession  in  this 
very  hall,  under  certain  circumstances  that  I  doubt  not 
are  still  fresh  in  your  ladyship's  memory,  and  that  bore 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    179 

a  dangerous  resemblance  to  conspiracy,  is  folded  as  you 
see  it  was  folded  when  it  came  into  my  hands." 

She  did  not  seem  to  comprehend  the  full  significance  of 
my  words  or  to  grasp  my  meaning.  I  paused  for  a 
moment,  and  continued  more  slowly:  "Am  I  wrong  in 
supposing  this  paper  to  contain  the  names  of  a  few 
gallant  but  misguided  gentlemen  who  favour  the  cause 
of  James?" 

"You  should  best  know,  sir,"  she  replied  in  a  low  voice. 

"No,  my  lady,"  I  answered  quietly ;  "that  is  where  you 
are  wrong.  I  do  not  know  the  contents  of  this  paper, 
because  I  have  not  opened  it." 

Still  she  gazed  at  me  as  if  she  did  not  understand.  On 
a  sudden  she  drew  a  step  nearer,  and  I  saw  the  colour 
fade  from  her  face.  Doubtless  until  this  moment  she 
had  thought  that  I  had  already  made  use  of  it — had 
placed  it  in  the  hands  of  the  authorities. 

"You — you  have  not  opened  it?"  she  said  in  a  troubled 
voice. 

"No,  madam,"  I  answered.  "Scarcely  can  I  expect  you 
to  believe  me,  yet  on  my  honour  as  a  gentleman  it  is  the 
truth." 

"Then — then — you  mean "  she  faltered,  resting 

both  hands  upon  the  table  and  leaning  forward,  probing 
my  eyes  as  if  she  would  read  my  soul. 

I  met  her  gaze  unflinchingly. 

"The  names  that  this  paper  contains  are  known  to  you, 
madam?"  I  replied  quietly. 

"Yes,"  she  whispered;  and  I  saw  that  she  was  trem 
bling. 


180  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Then,  my  lady,"  I  answered  firmly,  stepping  to  the 
table  and  holding  the  paper  in  the  flame  of  the  nearest 
candle  until  only  a  little  feathery  ash  remained,  "I  give 
the  lives  of  these  gentlemen  to  you.  Your  secret  is  your 
own." 

"You  give  them  to  me,  sir?"  she  cried  passionately. 
"You  do  this  for  me?  Ah,  Mr.  Cassilis,  why  do  you 
shame  me  so?" 

"How,  madam?"  I  said,  totally  at  a  loss  to  understand 
her  words.  "Shame  you?" 

"Yes,  yes — shame  me,"  she  continued  in  the  same 
passionate  tone,  "by  this  that  you  have  done  for  me; 
by  the  forbearance  that  you  have  shown  towards  me — 
towards  one  who  is  unworthy " 

"My  lady,"  I  cried,  "unworthy?" 

"Oh,"  she  continued,  "if  you  would  not  believe  in  me; 
if  you  knew  all — if  you  knew!"  She  broke  off  and 
laughed  a  trifle  wildly.  "Ah,  forget  my  foolish  words !" 

"Say,  rather,  that  it  will  be  my  happiness  to  remember 
them,  madam,"  I  replied  gravely ;  though  I  confess  that 
I  was  puzzled  at  her  marked  agitation,  for  which,  so  far 
as  I  could  see,  there  was  no  adequate  reason.  "And  do 
not  think  that  I  blame  you  for  your  devotion  to  the 
cause  of  James.  Were  there  many  among  his  adherents 
as  courageous  as  yourself,  we  should  speedily  see  the 
Stuart  back  at  Whitehall.  Though  in  the  accomplish 
ment  of  this  object  you  have  not  my  sympathy,  yet  the 
very  boldness  of  the  scheme  by  which  you  hoped  to  effect 
a  rising  in  this  county  cannot  but  command  my  ad 
miration.  The  very  hopelessness  of  imagining  that  you 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    181 

could  succeed  in  the  face  of  William's  settled  govern 
ment  would  appeal  to  any  soldier." 

"And  you  who  wear  his  uniform — you  to  whom  these 
men  were  enemies — can  yet  find  it  in  your  heart  to  spare 
them?"  she  said  in  a  low  voice. 

I  took  two  steps  towards  her. 

"Nay,  do  not  credit  me  with  a  generosity  which  a 
nature  such  as  mine  is  incapable  of  forming.  A  month 
ago  I  would  have  sent  these  men  to  death  and  recked 
little  of  the  doing,  save,  indeed,  to  count  it  to  my  credit. 
Shall  I  tell  your  ladyship  why  I  have  not  done  so?" 

She  made  a  faint  gesture  of  protest,  but  I  took  no  heed 
and  continued :  "Because  I  knew  that  your  name  headed 
the  list,  madam."  And  I  stopped,  overcome  by  my  own 
temerity. 

She  had  moved  to  the  window  while  I  was  speaking, 
and  her  face  was  turned  from  me.  I  could  not  guess 
what  thoughts  were  passing  through  her  brain,  but  I 
fancied  that  I  saw  her  shoulders  heave.  Yet  she  made 
no  reply,  though  I  waited  almost  trembling  for  the 
words  that  did  not  come. 

"I  can  feel  but  little  sympathy  for  men  who  required 
a  woman's  name  to  stimulate  them  to  action,"  I  said 
at  length.  "On  your  part  it  was  a  brave  deed  to  do, 
though  a  foolish  one.  Yet  had  I  been  in  your  place, 
doubtless  I,  too,  should  have  considered  that  the  end 
justified  the  means." 

"Ah,"  she  cried,  turning  swiftly  to  face  me,  "say  those 
words  again!  Do  you  think  that,  Mr.  Cassilis?  Do 
you  indeed  believe  that?" 


182  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"What,  madam?"  I  answered,  smiling. 

"That — that  the  end  justifies  the  means?"  she  said 
almost  fiercely.  "Surely  that  is  true,  is  it  not?" 

"Providing  always  that  the  means  employed  be  hon 
ourable,  madam,"  I  replied. 

"And  if  not?"  she  cried  quickly.  "What  if— if  I— 
had  given  my  word — had  pledged  myself  to  a  certain 
course — then " 

"I  think  that  the  thing  is  too  monstrous  for  supposi 
tion,"  I  replied  firmly.  "That  aught  dishonourable  and 
you  could  have  anything  in  common  is  beyond  con 
ception." 

Again  she  turned  away  to  the  window,  and  stood  look 
ing  over  the  park.  In  the  silence  that  followed  it  was 
not  without  a  certain  guilty  surprise  that  I  heard  the 
church  clock  strike  ten.  Suddenly  I  remembered  my 
promise  to  the  sergeant. 

"I  regret  that  I  must  take  leave  of  you,  madam,"  I 
said  hastily.  I  was  unaware  that  the  hour  had  grown  so 
late." 

"You  must  leave  me  so  soon,  Mr.  Cassilis?"  she  said, 
with  a  reproachful  glance.  "I  was  hoping  that  you 
would  tell  me  somewhat  of  your  life  abroad." 

"And  believe  me  sincere  when  I  say  that  it  is  not  from 
any  choice  of  mine  that  I  cannot  stay  to  gratify  your 
curiosity,  madam,"  I  replied.  "To-morrow,  should  you 
be  of  the  same  mind,  I  shall  count  myself  fortunate  in 
relating  the  experiences  of  a  life  that  has  been  mostly 
spent  in  roving  the  cities  of  the  Continent.  To-night 
it  is  impossible,  for  a  soldier's  first  obedience  is  to  duty." 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    183 

"Do  not  let  me  detain  you,  sir,"  she  answered  some 
what  coldly,  turning  slowly  from  the  window  and  moving 
towards  the  stair. 

"I  trust,  madam,"  I  said  humbly,  anxious  not  to  lose 
her  good  opinion,  "that  you  are  not  offended  by  my 
abrupt  departure?" 

"How  should  that  be,  Mr.  Cassilis?"  she  replied 
graciously.  "Are  we  not  friends?" 

"I  bowed  low  to  conceal  the  exultation  her  words  caused 
me,  and  then,  taking  my  hat  and  cloak,  I  advanced  to 
the  table  for  my  pistols.  On  a  sudden  I  was  startled 
by  a  low  cry  of  pain  from  behind  me.  I  turned  swiftly 
at  the  sound.  My  lady  had  stumbled  upon  the  lowest 
step  and  had  fallen  forward  upon  her  hands.  She  re 
covered  her  feet  almost  immediately,  but  only  to  lean 
with  half-closed  eyes  against  the  carved  oak  balustrade. 

"Are  you  ill,  madam?"  I  cried  anxiously,  crossing 
quickly  to  her  side. 

"No,  no,  it  is  nothing,  sir,"  she  gasped.  "Only  my 
foot  slipped,  and  my  wrist — I  am  afraid  that  it  is 
sprained."  And  again  a  piteous  little  moan  that  was 
almost  a  sob  escaped  her  lips. 

"Let  me  summon  assistance,  madam,"  I  said  hastily, 
stepping  to  the  door. 

"No,  no,"  she  cried  again,  "I  beg  that  you  will  not, 
sir.  Indeed,  it  is  nothing,  and  I  would  not  alarm  my — 
my  sister." 

"Yet  I  fear  that  you  are  in  pain,  my  lady,"  I  said, 
pausing  irresolutely,  my  hand  upon  the  handle. 

"It  will  pass,  sir,"  she  answered  bravely.    "It  is  foolish 


184  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

of  me,  and  you  will  think  me  a  great  coward,  Mr.  Cassi- 
lis,  but  I  would  not  cause  unnecessary  alarm ;  and  if — if 
I  may  rest  here  for  a  moment,  until  this  faintness  is 
passed " 

As  she  spoke  she  moved  somewhat  unsteadily  across  the 
floor  and  sank  again  into  the  chair  with  a  long-drawn, 
shuddering  sigh  she  strove  in  vain  to  suppress. 

I  stood  gazing  at  her,  torn  by  conflicting  emotions.  It 
was  growing  late  and  I  had  already  broken  my  word 
to  the  sergeant;  yet,  almost  as  if  she  divined  my 
thoughts,  she  raised  her  head. 

"Are  you  still  there,  sir?"  she  said  in  a  low  voice,  with 
a  quiver  as  of  pain  in  it.  "Ah,  let  me  beg  of  you  to 
leave  me!"  And  she  leaned  her  head  upon  her  hand  so 
that  I  could  no  longer  see  her  face — to  hide  her  tears, 
I  fancied. 

I  flung  my  cloak  and  hat  from  me  and  returned  slowly 
to  her  side.  She  was  a  woman  and  in  pain.  I  could  do 
no  less. 

"Since  that  you  do  not  desire  me  to  call  your  women, 
madam,"  I  said  hesitatingly,  "if  you  would  permit  me 
to  look  at  your  wrist  myself.  I  am  possessed  of  some 
slight  knowledge  of  surgery,"  I  continued,  growing 
bolder  at  her  silence — "a  knowledge  acquired  by  many 
years'  familiarity  with  wounds  and  sickness  in  foreign 
lands." 

She  did  not  make  any  reply  to  this,  nor  even  a  gesture 
of  dissent.  I  waited  for  a  few  moments  in  silence. 

"May  I,  madam?"  I  said  at  length,  in  a  voice  I  strove 
to  render  steady. 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    185 

"If  you  would  be  so  good,  sir,"  she  murmured. 

With  my  heart  beating  furiously,  I  sank  upon  one 
knee  beside  her  and  gently  took  her  white  hand  in  both 
my  own  strong  brown  ones.  Gently  as  I  raised  it,  how 
ever,  at  my  touch  I  saw  a  tremor  of  pain  pass  through 
her. 

It  was  with  momentary  surprise  that  as  she  turned  her 
face  swiftly  towards  me  I  noted  there  were  no  traces 
of  tears  upon  her  cheeks,  but  that  her  eyes  were  hard 
and  glittering.  Yet  I  was  in  no  condition  to  remark 
upon  this  at  the  time,  for  the  warm  touch  of  her  hand 
rendered  me  scarcely  less  agitated  than  she  was  for  some 
reason  herself.  As  I  gazed  at  the  soft,  white  wrist  and 
jewelled  fingers  resting  quietly  in  mine,  in  the  silence 
of  the  room  I  could  hear  the  loud  beating  of  my  own 
heart,  and  I  know  that  my  hands  were  trembling. 

For  now  that  I  was  in  such  near  proximity  to  her,  I  fell 
beneath  the  spell  of  her  wondrous  beauty,  as  many  a 
better  man,  I  ween,  had  done  before  me.  So  close,  indeed, 
was  I,  that  a  fold  of  her  rich  gown  swept  my  knee — so 
close  that  I  could  mark  every  heave  of  her  white  bosom 
as  it  rose  and  fell  stormily;  and  the  perfume  of  her 
presence  was  in  my  nostrils. 

In  that  moment,  with  the  lovely,  flower-like  face  in  its 
frame  of  gold  so  close  to  mine,  I  forgot  my  promise  to 
the  sergeant — the  lateness  of  the  hour — the  difference  of 
rank — my  duty — all! 

Kneeling  there  at  her  feet,  I  would  have  given  up  hon 
our,  life — nay,  my  Tery  hope  of  heaven  itself,  to  do  her 
pleasure.  Madness,  you  will  say.  Aye,  such  madness 


186  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

as  moved  the  first  unhappy  parent  of  our  race — madness 
which  women  will  inspire  till  time  shall  be  no  more. 

Something  of  what  was  passing  in  my  mind  must  have 
appeared  in  my  face,  for  my  lady  shrank  back  a  little 
and  made  as  if  to  withdraw  her  hand ;  and  at  that  I  bent 
my  head  to  hide  my  tell-tale  eyes  and  made  a  brief  exam 
ination  of  her  wrist.  There  was  no  sign  of  bruise  upon 
the  white,  rounded  arm — such  an  arm  as  Venus  herself 
might  have  envied,  where  the  blue  veins  meandered  be 
neath  a  skin  as  soft  as  velvet. 

"I  do  not  think  that  the  injury  sustained  is  serious, 
madam,"  I  said  after  a  few  moments.  "Nevertheless,  it 
were  well  to  avoid  using  your  hand  as  much  as  possible 
until  it  has  been  seen  by  your  own  physician." 

As  I  was  speaking,  I  took  the  silken  scarf  that  I  wore 
at  my  throat  and  deftly  bound  it  round  her  wrist,  in 
the  manner  that  I  had  watched  a  little  French  surgeon 
do  the  like  for  me,  when  an  unlucky  fall  from  my  horse 
had  once  kept  my  sword  within  its  sheath  for  well-nigh 
a  month. 

"There,  madam,"  I  said  in  a  low  voice,  tying  the  ends 
of  the  scarf  into  a  bow,  "I  think  that  for  the  present,  at 
least,  that  bandage  will  serve,  for  fault  of  a  better  one." 
And,  moved  by  a  sudden  uncontrollable  impulse,  I  raised 
her  hand  to  my  lips. 

Again  a  quick  shudder  passed  through  her,  and  with 
a  low,  startled  cry  she  snatched  away  her  hand  almost 
roughly  and  rose  quickly  to  her  feet. 

And  I  rose,  too,  and  our  eyes  met. 

"Ah,  forgive  me,  madam!"  I  said  humbly.     "I  fear 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    187 

that  my  roughness  has  hurt  you.     Yet  God  knows  how 
willingly  I  would  bear   your  pain." 

"Yes,  yes,"  she  cried  passionately,  "I  am  in  pain,  but 
not  as  you  think,  sir.  It  is  your  solicitude  for  me,  your 
generous  care  for  me,  that  hurts  me — that  brands  me 
to-night  with  shame.  And  yet — and  yet — "  she  mut 
tered,  passing  her  hand  across  her  brow,  "you  have  said 
that  the  end  justifies  the  means.  They  were  your  own 
words,  sir." 

"With  a  qualification,  madam,"  I  said  quietly. 

She    raised    her   hand    with    a    gesture    of    entreaty. 

"Spare  me!"  she  cried,  with  increased  agitation.  "Do 
not  add  by  your  words  to  the  sense  of  infamy  I  feel. 

Perhaps  even  yet  it  is  not  too  late — perhaps — ah! " 

She  broke  off  with  a  sudden  gasp  and  I  saw  the  colour 
had  forsaken  her  face. 

Thinking  nothing  but  that  the  faintness  had  returned 
to  her,  I  took  a  step  hurriedly  towards  her.  But  in  a 
moment  I  realised  that  she  was  not  looking  at  me,  but 
that  her  gaze  was  rivetted  upon  something  behind  my 
back. 

I  turned  swiftly  to  glance  at  the  open  window.  And 
there  a  sight  met  my  eyes  that  caused  me  to  pause  in 
genuine  astonishment. 

I  have  already  said  that  above  the  trees  of  the  park 
rose  the  square  Norman  tower  of  the  church;  and  now 
upon  the  summit  of  the  tower  a  bright  light  suddenly 
flashed,  that  grew  momentarily  in  volume,  until  a  broad 
sheet  of  flame  ascended  into  the  sky.  Some  one  had 
kindled  a  fire  upon  the  church  tower — for  what?  One 


188  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

object,  and  one  alone,  was  possible.  It  was  a  signal. 
And  even  as  I  gazed,  upon  the  still  night  air  came  the 
sound  of  two  shots  fired  in  quick  succession — aye,  and 
following  hard  upon  them  a  dozen  straggling  reports — 
and  then  silence.  But  with  those  reports  the  instincts 
of  the  soldier  returned  to  me.  There  was  danger,  then — 
danger  at  the  village — and  I  was  not  there  to  share ! 

I  stood  for  a  moment  summing  up  all  the  possibilities 
of  the  situation;  and  in  that  moment  a  dozen  or  more 
lanterns  broke  from  the  woodland  path  that  led  to  the 
village,  and  a  little  crowd  of  dark  figures,  with  here  and 
there  the  moonlight  giving  back  the  flash  of  steel,  made 
straight  for  the  terrace.  At  that  my  brain  cleared  with 
lightning  rapidity,  and  turning  swiftly,  I  snatched  my 
pistols  from  the  table. 

Was  it  force  of  habit  merely,  or  some  dim  suspicion 
of  the  truth  that  caused  me  to  bend  closer  to  look  at 
them  in  the  light  of  the  candles? 

A  single  glance  was  sufficient.  The  flints  had  been  re 
moved — the  weapons  were  useless !  I  stood  staring  at 
them  in  dull  perplexity;  and  then  I  raised  my  eyes  and 
they  fell  upon  my  lady. 

She  was  standing  upon  the  hearth,  erect  and  motionless, 
both  hands  pressed  against  her  bosom,  gazing  at  me  with 
a  strange  expression,  half  fearful,  half  defiant,  as  if 
some  secret  struggle  were  raging  in  her  breast.  She 
did  not  speak;  there  was  no  need  for  words.  In  her 
face,  her  attitude,  I  received  the  full  confirmation  of  my 
suspicions — read  the  truth  in  all  its  naked  hideousness. 

Now  I  remembered  all  too  late  that  I  had  left  my  spare 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    189 

flints  in  my  holsters.  Now  I  understood  only  too  well 
for  what  purpose  my  lady  had  left  her  fan  in  the  gar 
den,  who  it  was  that  had  tampered  with  the  weapons  in 
my  hands.  With  a  sickening  feeling  of  despair  I  realised 
that  all  this  time  she  had  been  but  playing  a  part,  had 
been  the  lure  to  keep  me  from  the  village  while  they 
worked  their  will  upon  the  men  whom  I  commanded. 
Her  graciousness,  her  altered  demeanour  towards  me, 
had  been  but  assumed — part  of  the  snare  into  which, 
despite  my  boasted  knowledge  of  the  world,  I  had  fallen 
as  easily  as  any  rustic  Corydon. 

On  a  sudden,  still  with  her  eyes  on  mine,  my  lady  slowly 
raised  her  injured  arm.  Slowly,  slowly,  she  raised  it, 
then  with  a  quick,  passionate  gesture  she  tore  the  ban 
dage  from  her  wrist  and  flung  it  into  the  empty  grate 
behind  her.  That  broke  the  spell. 

With  a  long-drawn,  shivering  breath  I  recovered  my 
composure.  "God  forgive  you,  madam,"  I  said  quietly; 
"for  I  believe  that  you  have  sent  me  to  my  death."  And 
without  further  word  or  glance  at  her,  I  threw  my  use 
less  pistols  upon  the  floor  at  her  feet,  and,  drawing  my 
sword,  stepped  through  the  open  window.  But  as  I  set 
foot  upon  the  terrace  I  realised  to  the  full  my  danger; 
for  upon  turning  to  the  left,  intending,  if  possible,  to 
reach  the  stables,  I  saw  the  steward  and  the  youth  Martin 
advancing  from  their  direction,  and  the  moonlight  shone 
upon  the  barrels  of  the  muskets  in  their  hands.  They 
raised  a  shout  at  my  sudden  appearance,  but  they  dared 
not  fire,  for  I  was  between  them  and  their  friends  ad 
vancing  from  the  opposite  end  of  the  terrace,  who  now, 


190  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

indeed,  were  within  a  hundred  feet  of  me.  And  before 
me  was  the  moat,  which  even  if  I  could  by  any  means 
clear  (and  my  heavy  riding  boots  rendered  the  chance 
more  than  doubtful),  to  cross  the  open  lawns  exposed  to 
their  shot  was  but  to  court  certain  death. 

Moreover,  small  desire  of  escape  was  there  in  my  heart ; 
for  so  stung  was  I  by  the  knowledge  of  my  lady's  treach 
ery  and  of  my  own  disgrace,  that  I  was  minded  to  die 
rather,  and  so  to  hide  my  shame.  How  after  this  could  I 
face  my  comrades,  with  the  knowledge  that  I  had  be 
trayed  the  trust  reposed  in  me,  and,  despite  my  age  and 
experience,  had  been  tricked,  cozened,  cheated  by  a 
woman,  like  the  veriest  country  clown. 

A  little  to  my  right  two  buttresses  projecting  from  the 
wall  offered  security  from  all  save  a  frontal  attack.  Be 
tween  these  I  ensconced  myself  and  awaited  my  enemies 
with  the  desperate  determination  of  selling  my  life  as 
dearly  as  possible.  In  a  moment  they  were  around  me — 
a  score  or  more  of  the  hardier  rogues  from  the  village, 
armed  for  the  most  part  with  pitchforks  and  scythe 
blades  lashed  to  poles,  and  led  by  Sir  Rupert  Courte- 
nay,  my  lady's  cousin. 

Seeing  me  standing  there,  stern  and  motionless,  they 
came  to  a  sudden  halt,  and  the  shouts  with  which  they 
had  before  greeted  my  appearance  died  away  to  silence. 

"Give  up  your  sword,  sir,"  said  the  young  baronet 
sharply.  "Your  troopers  are  in  our  hands  and  resistance 
is  futile." 

At  that  I  put  aside  the  thrust  of  a  scythe  blade  from 
the  man  who  was  nearest  to  me,  at  the  same  time  slash- 


HOW  MY  LADY  PLAYED  DELILAH    191 

Ing  him  across  the  wrist,  and  as  the  knaves  drew  back  a 
little,  not  relishing  their  reception,  I  condescended  to 
give  him  an  answer. 

"On  guard,  sir,"  I  said  through  my  set  teeth.  "Unless, 
indeed,  you  prefer  to  stand  by  and  let  your  followers 
murder  me.  Undoubtedly  it  is  your  safest  course." 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated,  thinking,  I  make  no  doubt, 
of  the  fair  girl  who  awaited  him  within  the  house,  or  per 
haps  he  knew  my  reputation  with  the  sword,  that  had 
made  older  men  pause  ere  provoking  me ;  but  the  sneer 
ing  laugh  with  which  I  accompanied  my  last  words 
caused  him  to  flush  with  shame,  as  I  had  so  intended. 

"By  heaven,  no!"  he, burst  out.  "If  you  are  bent  on 
being  killed,  captain,  I  will  oblige  you.  And  you  others, 
stand  back.  I  have  already  an  account  to  settle  with 
this  gentleman." 

And  as,  obedient  to  his  command,  they  drew  back  a  little 
on  either  side,  leaving  us  a  clearer  space  to  wield  our 
weapons,  he  sprang  impetuously  forward,  and  our  blades 
clashed  together.  Yet  scarcely  had  we  exchanged  a 
dozen  passes  ere  my  lady's  voice  rang  high  above  the 
music  of  our  swords. 

"Do  not  kill  him!  do  not  kill  him!"  she  cried. 

Whether  it  was  that  her  sudden  appearance  within  the 
circle,  or  that  the  events  of  the  night  had  unstrung  my 
nerves  and  robbed  my  hand  of  its  cunning,  I  do  not 
know.  But  on  a  sudden  my  sword  wavered,  and  in  that 
brief  instant  my  opponent's  blade  slipped  within  my 
guard  and  his  point  pierced  my  left  breast.  Yet  still 
for  a  moment  I  did  not  fall.  I  staggered,  indeed, 


192  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

against  the  wall,  but  my  brain  was  so  clear  that  the 
whole  scene  was  printed  indelibly  upon  my  memory. 
The  moonlight  falling  upon  the  ring  of  encircling  faces, 
the  young  baronet  staring  stupidly  at  his  encrimsoned 
blade,  scarce  crediting  his  victory,  and,  lastly,  my  lady's 
white,  stricken  face,  as,  wide-eyed,  she  gazed  at  the  fast 
reddening  circle  on  my  breast. 

Suddenly  the  silence  was  broken  by  the  sharp  click  of 
her  fan  as  it  fell  upon  the  gravel  walk. 

"Madam,"  I  said  huskily,  taking  two  steps  toward  her, 
with  earth  and  sky  rocking  in  one  red  mist  before  my 
eyes,  "you  have  dropped  your  fan ;  permit  me  to  re 
store  it  to  you."  And  I  fell  heavily  at  her  feet. 


CHAPTER  XI 

OF  WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE 

IT  was  dark  when  my  senses  deserted  me ;  it  was  still  dark 
when  they  returned  amidst  the  accompanying  roar  of 
the  battlefield.  I  was  stretched  at  full  length  upon  the 
ground,  pressed  down  by  some  heavy  weight  that  ren 
dered  me  powerless  of  moving  hand  or  foot.  Dimly 
through  the  black  pall  of  smoke  that  enveloped  me  I 
thought  that  I  recognised  the  outline  of  my  old  charger 
Gustavus,  who  had  borne  me  in  safety  through  the  perils 
of  many  a  stricken  field,  to  meet  his  death  at  last  amidst 
the  rout  of  Teneff e.  So  it  was  Teneffe  then !  And  yon 
der,  where  the  fire  flashed  redly,  that  was  the  village  it 
self,  fired  by  the  Dutch  in  that  last  charge  in  which  a 
spent  cannon-ball  had  struck  me  down.  Aye,  I  could 
see  them  now — a  dense  mass  of  men,  fighting,  struggling, 
swaying  to  and  fro  amidst  the  blazing  ruins  of  the  ham 
let.  More,  I  could  see  Conde's  veterans — victors  of 
Naerden,  Rhimberg  and  the  Rhine,  recoiling  before 
the  berghers  and  traders  of  the  Netherlands.  Nearer  to 
me,  upon  an  eminence  some  five  hundred  paces  distant,  a 
battery  of  French  artillery  added  their  iron  tongues  to 
the  increasing  roar  of  the  field.  Faintly,  whenever  the 
smoke  drifted,  I  could  see  the  gunners  working  madly 
at  their  pieces ;  but  as  the  retreat  of  their  comrades  be 
fore  William's  stolid  infantry  developed  rapidly  into  a 


194  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

rout,  the  guns  ceased  firing  one  by  one,  and  limbering 
up,  they  advanced  at  a  gallop  upon  the  spot  where — 
totally  incapable  of  movement — I  lay  full  in  their  path. 

I  struggled  vainly  to  rise — a  mountain  seemed  to  press 
me  down.  I  strove  to  cry  out,  but  no  sound  came  from 
my  parched  lips.  Nearer  and  nearer,  swifter  and 
swifter,  they  swept  down  upon  me,  in  one  fierce  tempest 
of  maddened  horses  and  shouting  men,  with  the  great 
guns  swaying  behind  them.  Now,  so  close  were  they, 
that  I  could  see  the  wild,  straining  eyes  of  the  horses  and 
the  blackened  faces  of  the  gunners,  who  lashed  their 
teams  to  frenzy.  Now  with  a  trembling  of  the  ground 
beneath  me — a  nightmare  of  blood-red  beasts  and  giant 
riders — they  were  upon  me,  over  me.  With  a  despairing 
cry  I  flung  out  my  arm  and  awoke  to  a  full  conscious 
ness  of  my  surroundings. 

I  drew  a  deep  breath  and  lay  for  a  time  gazing  up  at 
the  ceiling  overhead,  until  the  noises  in  my  head  gradu 
ally  subsided,  and  I  became  conscious  of  a  fierce  throb 
bing  in  my  left  shoulder,  that  most  effectually  brought 
back  the  events  of  the  previous  day  to  my  memory. 
Glancing  downwards,  I  saw  that  my  arm  was  supported 
in  a  sling  upon  my  breast.  At  that  I  rose  with  an  effort 
upon  my  right  elbow  and,  despite  the  feeling  of  faint- 
ness  that  oppressed  me,  took  a  rapid  survey  of  my 
surroundings.  Clad  only  in  my  shirt  and  breeches,  I 
lay  upon  a  bed  of  rugs  in  a  room  that  I  had  never  previ 
ously  seen.  In  what  part  of  the  manor  it  was  situated 
I  could  not  form  a  guess,  but  from  its  appearance  I 
judged  that  it  was  used  for  little  else  than  a  lumber  room. 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    195 

Beside  my  couch  my  eyes  lighted  upon  a  tray,  whereon 
was  set  a  flask  of  spirits,  put  ready  there,  I  opined, 
'gainst  my  awaking.  I  reached  for  the  flask  and  drank 
deeply  of  its  contents.  It  was  cognac — in  quality  the 
best — and  with  the  generous  spirit  I  felt  my  strength 
return  to  me  and  the  life  blood  course  swifter  through 
my  veins.  Presently  I  staggered  to  my  feet  and  moved 
somewhat  unsteadily  in  the  direction  of  the  window.  It 
was  guarded  by  three  massive  iron  bars  let  into  the  solid 
masonry,  and  of  such  a  thickness  as  to  effectually  pre 
clude  all  possibility  of  escape  in  that  direction.  My 
prison  was  in  the  left  wing  of  the  house,  for  below  me 
was  the  stable  yard,  with  the  stables  themselves  directly 
facing  me.  No  one  was  about,  so  that  taking  this  fact, 
together  with  the  coolness  of  the  morning  air  into  con 
sideration,  I  judged  that  the  hour  was  yet  early.  Ah, 
but  it  was  good  to  breathe  the  fresh  sea  breeze  into  one's 
lungs,  to  watch  the  sunlight  dancing  in  the  courtyard, 
and  the  white,  fleecy  clouds  chasing  each  other  overhead. 

I  next  turned  my  attention  to  the  wound  upon  my 
shoulder,  striving  in  so  far  as  I  was  able  to  ascertain 
the  exact  extent  of  injury  inflicted.  To  my  surprise  and 
gratification,  upon  slipping  my  arm  from  the  sling 
which  supported  it,  I  found  that  I  could  move  it  with 
tolerable  freedom,  and  with  no  very  great  addition  to  the 
pain  that  I  already  endured. 

Presently  I  made  the  discovery  that  the  sling  itself 
belonged  to  me — was,  in  fact,  no  other  than  the  very 
scarf  which  I  had  bound  around  my  lady's  wrist.  Up  till 
that  moment  I  had  been  so  absorbed  in  examining  my 


196  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

prison,  that  I  had  lost  all  recollection  of  the  means  which 
had  deprived  me  for  the  time  being  of  my  liberty.  But 
now  at  the  sight  of  this  scarf,  bringing  back  in  a  flood 
of  memory  all  my  lady's  treachery  and  my  own  humilia 
tion,  I  fell  into  so  fierce  a  rage  as  surely  never  woman 
roused  in  man  before. 

In  a  sudden  access  of  unreasoning  passion  I  tore  the 
silken  sling  from  around  my  neck  and  ground  it  savagely 
beneath  my  heel.  Oh,  for  one  hour  of  liberty !  One 
hour  of  revenge  upon  this  woman  who  had  beguiled  me 
to  my  undoing!  One  hour  to  break  that  haughty 
spirit — to  bend,  to  crush,  to  bring  her  grovelling  upon 
her  knees  for  pity !  Pity  ?  If  that  the  time  should  ever 
come  that  I  could  repay  her  for  the  present  shame  I  felt 
by  striking  her  through  those  she  loved,  then  let  her  not 
look  for  any  pity  at  the  hands  of  the  man  whom  she  had 
wronged,  for  by  all  I  held  most  sacred  I  would  not  spare 
her! 

After  awhile,  oppressed  by  a  feeling  that  I  could  not 
breathe,  I  moved  again  to  the  window,  that  the  cool  sea 
breeze  might  play  upon  my  burning  forehead. 

"Good-day  to  you,  general,"  said  a  mocking  voice. 
"Will  your  lordship  be  pleased  to  require  your  horse  this 
morning?"  I  glanced  swiftly  down. 

Below  me  in  the  courtyard  was  the  youth  Martin,  and 
behind  him  the  grinning  faces  of  the  other  two  stable 
hands.  All  three  carried  old-fashioned  muskets  in  their 
hands,  with  more  or  less  rusty  swords  strapped  to  their 
waists.  Evidently  my  prison  was  well  guarded. 

I  stepped  hastily  back  from  the  casement,  yet  not  so 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    197 

quickly  but  that  I  caught  the  jeering  laugh  with  which 
the  words  were  accompanied.  It  was  this  laugh  more 
than  the  insolence  of  the  words  themselves  that  stung 
me  once  more  to  sudden  rage ;  and  I  fell  to  pacing  the 
floor  in  a  frenzy  of  impotent  passion. 

Doubtless  my  lady  had  taken  a  pleasure  in  relating 
to  all  within  the  house  the  manner  in  which  the  poor  dupe 
had  fallen  into  her  snare — aye,  and  had  laughed — 
laughed  with  them  over  my  discomfiture!  The  latter 
thought  was  maddening. 

I  stopped  in  my  walk,  and  in  order  to  seek  any  dis 
traction  rather  than  to  dwell  further  upon  my  shame, 
I  set  to  work  in  feverish  haste  to  examine  the  lumber  that 
the  room  contained,  in  the  hope  that  I  might  discover 
some  weapon  with  which  to  arm  myself.  Though  to 
what  purpose,  seeing  that  I  had  no  strength  to  use  it, 
even  if  I  had  stumbled  upon  that  which  I  sought,  I  did 
not  stop  to  reason.  But  there  was  no  weapon  of  any; 
description  to  be  found.  Books  there  were  in  plenty, 
old  tapestry  and  pictures,  china  and  odd-looking  furni 
ture,  in  shape  such  as  I  had  never  previously  seen,  and  all 
bearing  the  same  mark  of  extreme  age. 

Presently  I  desisted  from  my  search  and  again  peered 
cautiously  out  of  the  window.  The  two  louts  still  lin 
gered  in  the  doorway  of  the  stable  opposite,  but  the 
youth  Martin  had  disappeared.  Even  as  I  stood  watch 
ing  the  men  before  me  somewhere  within  the  house  a  door 
banged  to  loudly,  and  there  came  the  sound  of  footsteps 
nearing  the  room  in  which  I  was  confined.  At  that  I 
reseated  myself  upon  the  chest  and  strove  to  regain  my 


198  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

ordinary  composure,  for  I  was  determined  that  my 
gaolers  should  not  be  witnesses  of  how  deeply  I  felt  the 
shame  of  my  present  position.  The  footsteps  ceased  in 
the  passage  without,  a  key  was  thrust  into  the  lock,  and 
a  moment  later  the  heavy  door  swung  open,  disclosing 
the  figure  of  the  steward. 

"You  are  to  follow  me,"  he  growled,  with  a  sour  smile. 

"Whither?"  I  asked  curtly. 

"That  you  will  soon  know,"  he  replied,  with  all  his  old 
hatred  of  me  looking  out  of  his  eyes.  "Come — no  more 
words." 

"I  will  know  now,  or  I  do  not  stir  from  this  room,"  I 
said  stubbornly.  "Hark  you,  Master  Steward,  I  have 
asked  you  a  civil  question  and  I  await  your  answer." 

"What  if  I  refuse?"  he  growled.  "I  have  it  in  my 
power  to  compel  you." 

"You  may  use  force  if  it  so  please  you,"  I  answered 
boldly,  snatching  up  the  stool  upon  which  I  had  been 
sitting. 

"But  in  that  case  I  warn  you  there  will  be  more  than 
one  head  broken  ere  I  am  removed." 

For  a  few  moments  we  faced  each  other  in  silence,  and 
he  half  turned,  as  though  he  was  about  to  summon  as 
sistance,  but  apparently  he  thought  better  of  it,  or  my 
resolute  attitude  daunted  him,  for  again  he  hesitated. 

"Very  well,  if  you  must  know,"  he  said  with  a  grim 
smile,  "to  my  lady,  then." 

"Ah!"  was  all  I  answered,  though  I  felt  my  heart 
quicken. 

"And  now  I  hope  you  are  satisfied,"  he  continued,  his 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    199 

former  insolent  manner  returning.  "So  come,  let  us 
have  no  further  waste  of  time." 

"What,  as  I  am?"  I  cried  quickly,  remembering  on  a 
sudden  the  scantiness  of  my  attire.  Even  the  shirt  I 
wore  had  been  partly  cut  away  to  enable  them  to  dress 
my  wound.  "Where  is  my  uniform,  you  rascal?" 

"Burnt !"  he  answered  sneeringly.  "And  I  have  no 
orders  to  play  the  part  of  tailor." 

"To  the  devil  with  your  orders !"  I  cried  in  a  rage. 
"Get  me  some  clothes,  fool !  Would  you  have  me  appear 
before  ladies  in  this  guise?" 

Still  for  a  moment  he  hesitated,  then,  "Wait,"  he  said 
briefly.  And  he  went  out,  locking  the  heavy  door  be 
hind  him.  When  the  last  sound  of  his  footsteps  had  died 
away,  I  commenced  to  pace  the  floor  in  some  agitation. 
So  I  was  to  see  my  lady  then  ?  In  good  sooth  I  had  need 
of  all  my  composure  to  face  the  coming  interview.  Not 
for  the  world  would  I  have  her  see  that  any  words  of 
hers  had  power  to  move  me.  Not  for  the  world  would  I 
give  her  cause  to  triumph  at  my  humiliation.  Rapidly 
I  shaped  out  in  my  own  mind  a  course  of  conduct  to 
pursue  and  had  reduced  my  face  to  a  state  of  impassive- 
ness  ere,  after  the  lapse  of  some  ten  minutes,  the 
steward's  returning  footsteps  again  became  audible. 

This  time  he  carried  a  bundle  in  his  hand,  which  he 
flung  as  carelessly  at  my  feet  as  one  might  fling  a  bone 
to  some  stray  cur. 

I  turned  it  over  with  my  foot.  It  was  a  coat  of  coarse 
brown  cloth  such  as  any  groom  might  wear,  and  reeked 
indeed  most  vilely  of  the  stable. 


200  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Pah !"  I  said  in  disgust.  "Is  this  the  best  you  can  find 
me,  man?" 

"Best?"  he  cried  impatiently.  "Aye,  and  too  good  at 
that,  since  it  comes  from  the  back  of  an  honest  man. 
But  make  your  choice  and  quickly !  Either  you  come 
of  your  own  accord  or  we  will  drag  you  there.  Time 
presses.  Which  is  it  to  be  ?" 

I  saw  that  the  knave  would  keep  his  word,  and  now  that 
I  knew  my  destination  I  was  in  no  mind  to  appear  before 
my  lady  in  so  undignified  a  fashion.  I  bade  him  sharply 
then  to  hold  his  peace  and  to  assist  me  in  donning  the 
coat — of  which  a  closer  inspection  lent  but  an  increase 
to  the  repugnance  I  felt  in  wearing.  This,  indeed,  seeing 
that  it  was  impossible  owing  to  my  wound  that  I 
could  accomplish  of  myself,  he  presently  did,  though 
with  much  muttering  the  while,  of  which  I  took  no 
heed. 

Even  then  I  was  forced  to  again  resume  my  sling  and 
to  fasten  the  one  empty  sleeve  upon  my  breast,  for  I 
found  that  I  could  not  yet  force  my  arm  within  it,  owing 
to  the  latter's  stiffness.  This  done,  I  turned  to  the 
steward. 

"I  am  ready,"  I  said  curtly.     "Lead  on,  my  friend." 

He  looked  at  me  with  a  cunning  smile.  "Not  so  fast," 
he  answered,  stepping  quickly  into  the  passage  and 
drawing  a  pistol  from  his  breast.  "You  will  go  first, 
if  you  please ;  and  play  me  no  tricks,  for  I  am  armed, 
as  you  see,  and  I  have  a  good  memory." 

In  truth,  I  saw  that  the  knave  would  only  be  too  glad  to 
revenge  himself  upon  me,  so  I  shrugged  my  shoulders  in- 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    201 

differently  and  turned  along  the  passage  in  the  direc 
tion  he  indicated. 

In  this  order  we  proceeded,  then,  until  we  reached  the 
entrance  hall.  Yet  still  the  lout  behind  me  pointed  for 
ward,  and  we  passed  out  of  the  main  door,  and  so  into 
the  open  air. 

But  it  was  only  when  I  was  descending  the  steps  that  I 
fully  realised  the  scene,  and  the  meaning  of  the  shouts 
that  I  had  heard  became  plain  to  me.  For  on  my  right, 
at  the  end  of  the  terrace,  where  three  broad  steps  led 
down  on  to  the  grassland  bordering  the  main  avenue, 
was  a  little  group  of  some  half  dozen  persons,  among 
whom  my  eyes  lighted  almost  immediately  upon  the  tall 
figure  of  my  lady. 

Below  them,  upon  the  grass,  the  whole  of  the  villagers, 
men,  women  and  children,  seemed  to  have  gathered ;  and 
a  clamour  of  derisive  shouts  greeted  my  appearance. 

Beyond  bestowing  one  look  of  contempt  upon  them  I 
took  no  heed,  but  calling  all  my  fortitude  to  my  aid, 
with  head  erect  and  with  a  firm  step  I  passed  along  the 
terrace  to  where  my  lady  awaited  me. 

As  I  approached  nearer  I  scanned  the  persons  before 
me  more  closely.  With  some  at  least  I  was  already  ac 
quainted.  There  was  Mistress  Grace,  who  eyed  me,  I 
thought,  with  a  glance  that  bespoke  more  of  pity  for  my 
forlorn  condition  than  of  triumph  at  the  successful  issue 
of  their  enterprise.  Near  to  her  was  my  late  adversary, 
the  young  Sir  Rupert  Courtenay,  and  three  or  four  of 
the  neighbouring  gentry,  all  of  whom  I  knew  to  be  of 
the  Jacobite  persuasion;  while  at  the  head  of  the  steps, 


202  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

with  a  grim  smile  upon  his  face,  stood  the  stalwart  figure 
of  Sampson  Dare.  But  it  was  with  more  curiosity  that 
I  gazed  upon  the  two  men  with  whom  my  lady  herself 
was  conversing.  They  were  seated  at  a  small  table,  a 
bottle  and  glasses  before  them,  and  a  more  villainous  pair 
of  rogues  it  has  seldom  been  my  lot  to  set  eyes  upon. 
He  who  seemed  to  be  the  spokesman  was  dressed  in  a 
voluminous  skirted  coat  of  blue,  adorned  here  and  there 
with  tarnished  bold  braid.  Beneath  this  was  a  faded 
silken  vest,  and  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  brace  of  pistols 
garnishing  the  broad  belt  at  his  waist.  His  legs,  like 
those  of  his  companion,  were  encased  in  high  sea-boots 
that  reached  all  but  to  his  thigh,  and  upon  his  head  was 
an  old-fashioned  three-cornered  hat.  In  years  he  might 
have  been  anything  from  forty  to  sixty,  but  his  brown 
mahogany  face  was  so  scarred  and  wrinkled  that  it  gave 
no  clear  indication  as  to  his  age.  That  he  was  a  seaman 
I  saw  at  a  glance,  and  my  mind  instantly  reverted  to  the 
vessel  I  had  seen  in  the  bay.  His  companion  was  a  tall, 
gaunt  man,  dressed  in  a  coarse  blue  jerkin  and  with  a  red 
cotton  cap  upon  his  head.  For  the  rest,  both  these 
worthies  wore  heavy  gold  earrings  and  carried  long 
swords  at  their  sides.  Master  and  mate  I  took  them  to 
be,  and  as  it  subsequently  proved,  my  surmise  was 
correct. 

At  length  I  came  to  a  halt,  I  caught  the  words  which 
he  of  the  blue  coat  was  addressing  to  my  lady.  "No, 
no,"  he  was  saying  in  a  harsh  voice  that  was  well  in 
keeping  with  his  whole  appearance,  "have  no  fear  on 
that  score,  mistress.  They  shall  be  treated  like  gentle- 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    203 

men.  Curse  me!  like  gentlemen.  No  more  humane 
a  man  than  I  am  ever  set  sail  from  Bristol  port,  as  Silas 
Ball  here  will  tell  you." 

Here  he  looked  across  at  the  mate,  who  grinned 
broadly,  as  at  some  excellent  jest — a  jest  which  at  the 
time  I  failed  to  comprehend,  though  afterwards  I  came 
to  experience  more  of  the  former  gentleman's  humanity. 

"Given  a  fair  wind,  in  two  days'  time  they  will  be 

Is  this  the  man?"  he  added  abruptly,  setting  down  his 
half -emptied  glass  and  bending  his  brows  upon  me. 

Up  till  now  my  lady  had  been  standing  with  her  back  to 
me,  but  at  these  words  she  turned,  and  we  were  face  to 
face.  For  it  may  be  twenty  seconds  we  stood  thus,  my 
lady  proud  and  cold,  I  with  a  tumult  of  conflicting 
emotions  in  my  breast,  in  which  a  rapidly  rising  rage 
against  her  treachery  was  the  more  predominant.  At 
once  the  clamour  around  us  was  stilled  into  the  silence 
of  a  great  expectancy. 

"This  is  the  man,  Captain  Barclay,"  my  lady  said 
quietly.  Then,  with  her  eyes  still  upon  mine,  she  added : 
"I  trust,  sir,  that  your  wound  is  on  a  fair  way  towards 
recovery  ?" 

"Madam,"  I  answered  bitterly,  striving  to  control  the 
passion  in  my  voice,  "awhile  ago  you  accused  me  of 
hypocrisy  in  that  I  pitied  you.  I  think  that  the  accusa 
tion  might  well  be  reversed.  You  have  openly  rebelled 
against  the  government,  you  have  defied  the  royal  au 
thority,  and,  for  all  that  I  am  aware,  have  slain  the 
troopers  under  my  command,  and,  lastly,  you  have  de 
prived  me,  a  king's  officer,  of  my  liberty  by  such  base 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

trickery  as  only  the  heart  of  a  woman  could  conceive. 
You  should  have  been  an  actress,  madam,  had  fate  not 
willed  you  to  be  born  a  lady.  I  congratulate  you.  Satan 
himself  might  take  lessons  from  you  in  deceit!"  For 
a  moment  she  did  not  speak,  and  I  saw  the  colour  deepen 
in  her  face. 

"I  fought  you  with  a  woman's  weapons,"  she  answered 
coldly — "your  manly  wit  against  my  woman's  beauty. 
If  I  succeeded,  you  have  but  yourself  to  blame." 

"You  say  true,  madam,"  I  cried  hotly.  "For  falsehood, 
flattery  and  guile — those  are,  indeed,  a  woman's 
weapons — not  a  gentleman's !" 

"Then  by  your  own  words,  sir,"  she  replied  icily,  "you 
do  but  prove  the  truth  of  my  assertion." 

"As  to  the  sequel  of  your  scheme,  madam,"  I  con 
tinued,  "the  shame  of  it  rests  rather  in  success  than  fail 
ure.  To  your  own  conscience  I  leave  it  to  justify  your 
conduct.  But  I  have  little  doubt  that  long  practice 
has  rendered  your  ladyship  proficient  in  the  art  of  de 
ception  to  which  I  fell  a  victim." 

She  threw  back  her  proud  head  and  gazed  at  me  with 
flashing  eyes.  "And  do  you  imagine,  sir,  even  for  a 
moment,  that  the  part  I  degraded  myself  into  playing 
was  an  easy  one!"  she  replied  scornfully.  "To  expose 
myself  to  the  shame  of  your  approval?" 

"No,  madam,"  I  answered  sternly.  "There  you  are 
wrong.  For  a  man's  honest  admiration,  however  humble 
his  station  in  life,  carries  no  shame  to  the  woman  who 
inspires  it — were  she  the  highest  in  the  land." 

"Oh,  sir,"  she  cried  ironically,  "spare  me  your  sophis- 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    205 

try;  for  honesty  coupled  with  your  name  is  too  incon 
gruous.  And  let  me  take  this  opportunity  of  informing 
you  that  thanks  to  your  credulity  the  army  of 
France,  so  long  delayed,  may  land  in  safety  on  our 
shores  to-night;  and  thus,  sir,  indirectly,  you  have 
hastened  the  first  step  that  restores  the  Stuart  to  the 
throne." 

Then  raising  her  voice  so  that  all  might  hear:  "God 
save  King  James  1"  she  cried  clearly ;  and  the  cry  was 
enthusiastically  caught  up  both  by  the  gentlemen  upon 
the  terrace  and  the  waiting  crowd  below. 

"And  you  tell  me  this,  madam?"  I  said  in  a  choked 
voice  when  the  clamour  had  died  away. 

She  turned  upon  me  with  a  scornful  smile.  "If  you 
think  that  you  can  make  use  of  the  information,  sir,  you 
are  welcome  to  do  so,"  she  replied.  "But  I  think — 
and  these  gentlemen  will  bear  me  witness — that  your 
present  position  is  scarcely  to  be  envied."  And  she 
mocked  me.  Standing  there  in  the  pride  of  her  power 
and  her  beauty  she  mocked  me — I,  a  weak  and  wounded 
prisoner ! 

"And  you  are  wounded,  too,"  she  continued  pitilessly, 
"and  by  one  scarce  more  than  a  boy — a  boy !"  she  added 
with  intense  scorn.  "I  think  if  I  remember  right,  sir, 
that  you  offered  me  the  service  of  your  sword.  When  I 
require  such  service  from  any  man  on  my  behalf,  it  shall 
be  from  one  who  has  the  wit  and  strength — aye,  and 
skill  enough  to  handle  it." 

I  stood  trembling  and  dumb  before  her,  gazing  from 
one  to  the  other  of  the  ruthless,  mocking  faces  around 


206  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

me.  and  back  again  to  my  lady's  scornful  countenance. 
Yet  was  there  no  real  cause  for  me  to  wonder  at  her 
present  mood;  for  deep  down  in  the  heart  of  every 
woman — aye,  even  in  the  very  best  of  them,  there  is  an 
innate  well  of  cruelty,  a  delight  in  inflicting  pain  upon 
our  sex,  which,  it  may  be,  is  engendered  by  their  physical 
inferiority.  It  was  at  this  moment  that,  as  with  a  sense 
of  utter  loneliness  I  faced  my  encircling  enemies,  a  sud 
den  faintness  seized  me.  I  know  not  whether  it  was  due 
unto  my  wound,  or  whether  all  that  I  had  passed  through 
had  overtaxed  my  strength,  but  I  staggered  back  against 
the  terrace  wall.  Yet  even  in  that  moment  I  was  not  so 
far  unconscious  but  that  I  heard  an  exclamation  of  pity 
escape  the  lips  of  Mistress  Grace. 

"Madam,"  I  gasped  hoarsely — I  could  bear  no  more — 
"let  us  end  this.  Kill  me  if  you  will,  but  for  God's  sake 
end  this !" 

"You  are  right,  sir,"  she  answered  quickly.  <fl  will  end 
it,  and  spare  myself  the  further  insult  of  your  'honest 
admiration.'  There  are  depths  below  depths  of  infamy 
and  shame.  But  if  admiration  is  based  upon  kindred 
qualities  of  spirit,  I  can  conceive  no  greater  degradation 
than  to  be  the  object  of  your  passion."  Yet  as  she  spoke 
I  saw  that  the  colour  had  forsaken  her  face  and  she 
pressed  her  hand  against  her  side,  as  if  in  sudden  pain. 
Aye,  others  saw  it  too,  for,  "Lettice,  you  are  ill!"  her 
sister  cried,  hastening  to  her  assistance.  But  my  lady 
put  her  aside. 

"No,  no,"  she  cried  passionately.  "It  is  nothing — 
nothing!  Is  not  this  the  hour  of  my  triumph?  And 


WHAT  BEFELL  ON  THE  TERRACE    207 

shall  I  not  take  it?  Shall  I  not "  She  broke  off 

abruptly  with  a  slight  shudder,  then  with  a  sudden 
change  of  manner  she  ran  to  the  terrace  wall  and  beck 
oned  to  the  expectant  crowd  below. 

"Look  there,"  she  cried  fiercely,  flinging  out  her  arm 
towards  me.  "There  is  the  man  before  whom  for  many 
days  we  have  cowered  and  trembled,  who  has  held  our 
safety  and  our  lives  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand;  there  is 
the  man  who  has  called  himself  our  master — our  mas 
ter — yours  and  mine — mine !  Look  well  upon  him 
now !" 

A  fierce  shout  answered  her  words  and  the  crowd  pressed 
forward  to  the  foot  of  the  steps  with  menacing  cries 
and  curses,  in  which  the  voices  of  the  women  joined  the 
loudest. 

"Give  him  to  us!"  a  voice  shouted,  and  the  cry  was 
quickly  caught  up  and  repeated.  "Aye,  give  him  to  us ! 
To  the  cliffs  with  him !" 

"To  the  cliffs,  say  you?"  cried  a  wild-eyed  woman 
shrilly,  darting  up  the  steps  and  endeavouring  to  push 
her  way  past  Sampson  Dare.  "To  the  gallows  with 
him !  'Twas  such  as  he  that  hung  my  boy  to  the  sign 
post  of  the  inn  for  following  King  Monmouth!  Aye, 
and  played  their  drums  the  while  to  drown  his  dying 
cries !  This  for  you — butcher !"  She  flung  a  clod  of 
earth  that  struck  me  full  in  the  face,  and  above  the 
fierce  shout  of  approval  that  greeted  her  words,  mingled 
with  those  of  "butcher!"  and  "to  the  sign-post  with 
him!"  I  heard  my  lady  give  a  hard,  cruel  laugh  at 
my  discomfiture.  Stung  more  by  this  than  all  the  in- 


208  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

dignities  heaped  upon  me,  I  rallied  all  my  strength  and 
faced  them  squarely  at  the  head  of  the  steps. 

"Peace,  you  hounds,"  I  cried  sternly.  "You  who  yelp 
so  loudly  now  for  James  would,  at  a  turn  of  Fortune's 
wheel,  bark  louder  still — for  William !  Not  with  such 
as  you  have  I  to  deal.  But  for  you,  madam !"  I  cried 
hoarsely,  turning  to  my  lady,  who  stood  pale  and  erect, 
her  eyes  shining  with  defiance  and  a  light  I  could  not 
read — "you,  who  knowing  better,  lure  these  senseless 
hinds  to  ruin  with  a  cunning  worthy  of  yourself  and  of 
your  cause — to  you,  I  say,  the  debt  between  us  is  no  light 
one.  Look  to  yourself  in  the  day  that  I  repay  you 
for  this  morning's  work  1" 

In  the  vehemence  of  my  passion  my  wound  reopened, 
and  with  the  world  receding  from  my  fading  vision  I 
fell  back  senseless  in  the  arms  of  Sampson  Dare. 


CHAPTER  XII 

OF  THE  GENTLEMAN  ABOARD  THE  GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OP 

DEVON" 

FOR  exactly  how  long  my  swoon  lasted,  to  this  day  I 
can  but  hazard  a  vague  conjecture.  But  with  returning 
consciousness  I  found  myself  lying  upon  a  heap  of 
straw  in  the  stable  I  have  before  mentioned,  with  the 
steward  bending  over  me  busily  engaged  in  re-bandag 
ing  my  wound.  Beyond  him,  near  to  the  doorway, 
lounged  Sampson  Dare,  and  in  the  yard  without  I 
caught  a  glimpse  of  three  or  four  servants  belonging 
to  the  manor,  all  of  them  fully  armed,  and  of  the  youth 
Martin  holding  the  bridle  of  my  own  impatient  sorrel. 

"So,  so,"  said  the  steward  grimly,  upon  seeing  me  open 
my  eyes.  "King  William  is  spared  the  mourning  for  a 
valiant  servant." 

"And  the  devil  has  lost  his  own — as  yet,"  added  Samp 
son  Dare  with  a  grin. 

I  closed  my  eyes  for  awhile  and  lay  silent ;  for  the  sun 
light  without  dazzled  me,  and  I  was  conscious,  more 
over,  of  a  feeling  of  intense  weakness,  by  which  I  imag 
ined  that  I  must  have  lost  a  quantity  of  blood — which 
was,  indeed,  the  case. 

When  the  man  beside  me  had  completed  his  task,  even 
to  replacing  my  arm  within  its  former  sling,  all  of 
which,  to  his  credit  be  it  said,  he  accomplished  with  no 


210  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

undue  harshness,  he  thrust  a  flask  of  spirits  in  my  hand 
and  bade  me  curtly,  "Drink." 

In  this,  indeed,  I  was  the  more  ready  to  obey  him,  since 
not  only  was  I  afflicted  with  an  intolerable  thirst,  but  also 
the  events  of  the  past  few  hours  recurred  swiftly  to  my 
memory,  and  I  was  minded  to  uphold  my  dignity  and 
conceal  the  weakness  that  I  really  felt  in  the  presence  of 
the  men  before  me.  Deeply,  therefore,  I  quaffed  of  the 
cognac  which  the  flask  contained,  drinking  in  with  it 
an  increased  vitality  and  such  returning  strength  that 
presently  I  was  enabled  to  stagger  to  my  feet. 

"That  is  better,"  said  the  steward,  nodding  approv 
ingly,  as  I  was  fain  to  lean  for  a  moment  or  two  longer 
against  the  wall  to  recover  from  the  sudden  faintness 
which  the  effort  had  entailed;  "for  the  day  wears  on 
apace,  and  'tis  time  we  should  be  moving." 

"Whither?"  I  gasped  hoarsely,  glancing  from  his  face 
to  that  of  Sampson  Dare. 

"Ah,  you  will  see  time  enough,"  the  latter  made  an 
swer.  "A  pleasant  journey  to  you,  with  good  com 
pany  !"  and  he  grinned  broadly. 

"Come,  come,  we  waste  time,"  said  the  steward  im 
patiently,  at  the  same  time  beckoning  to  Martin  to 
bring  my  horse  nearer.  "Can  you  mount?"  he  added, 
turning  abruptly  to  me. 

At  that  I  rallied  all  my  strength,  and  disregarding  his 
proffered  arm,  I  stepped — somewhat  unsteadily,  I  will 
admit — through  the  open  doorway  to  the  sorrel's  side, 
who  turned  his  head  at  my  appearance  and  whinnied 
softly  in  gentle  recognition.  But  the  sight  of  the  animal 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON" 

was  as  if  I  had  found  an  old  friend,  and  it  was  with  a 
renewal  of  hope  that  with  Sampson  Dare's  assistance  I 
climbed  heavily  into  the  saddle.  Yet  if  some  wild  scheme 
of  escaping  had  for  a  moment  crossed  my  mind  it  was 
speedily  doomed  to  be  disappointed ;  for,  with  the  steward 
leading  the  sorrel  by  the  bridle  and  with  the  other  men 
forming  in  a  little  cluster  around  me,  I  was  forced  to 
admit  to  myself,  however  reluctantly,  that  any  idea  of 
regaining  my  liberty  was  for  the  present  at  least  im 
practicable. 

Nay,  more,  as  my  eyes,  travelling  from  face  to  face  of 
the  group  around  me,  encountered  those  of  Sampson 
Dare,  as  if  reading  my  thoughts,  he  significantly  patted 
a  long  barrelled  pistol  in  his  hand.  No,  the  odds  were 
too  heavy  against  me  in  my  wounded  state,  and  so,  with 
a  slight  shrug,  I  resigned  myself  to  waiting  for  what 
should  follow. 

In  this  order,  then,  we  left  the  stables  behind  us  and 
moved  slowly  towards  the  entrance  gates  of  the  manor. 
Upon  turning  the  corner  of  the  house,  we  came  once 
more  in  full  view  of  the  terrace  and  of  the  crowd 
that  still  gathered  thickly  upon  the  grass  below. 
Eagerly  I  looked  towards  the  scene  of  my  late 
humiliation. 

The  gentlemen  still  lingered  upon  the  terrace  and  the 
two  seafaring  men  awaited  our  appearance  at  the  foot 
of  the  steps  and  immediately  made  their  way  towards 
us ;  but  of  my  lady  herself  or  of  her  sister  I  could  see 
nothing.  And  at  this  I  was  greatly  relieved,  for  of  a 
surety  I  had  not  courage  enough  left  to  me  to  sustain 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

with   dignity  another  interview  such  as  that  through 
which  I  had  lately  passed. 

As  for  the  waiting  crowd,  doubtless  it  would  have  gone 
hard  with  me  at  their  hands  had  I  not  had  the  escort  of 
Sampson  Dare  and  the  other  stout  rogues  by  my  side  for 
my  protection;  or  it  may  be  that  my  lady  had  herself 
issued  stringent  orders  as  to  my  safe  conduct ;  for  though 
upon  catching  sight  of  me  they  immediately  thronged 
around  us,  yet  they  contented  themselves  with  calling 
down  curses  upon  me,  and  beyond  this,  offered  no  violent 
opposition  to  our  progress.  Indeed,  they  came  no 
farther  with  us  than  the  gates  of  the  manor,  and  upon 
turning  into  the  road,  we  were  left  to  proceed  on  our 
way  alone,  save  for  the  company  of  the  two  seamen 
who  followed  close  upon  our  heels,  ever  and  anon  break 
ing  out  into  a  lusty  chorus,  which  they  sang  at  the 
full  strength  of  voices,  rendered  not  too  steady  by  the 
spirits  they  had  been  freely  imbibing.  'Twas  a  doggerel 
verse  at  best,  nathless  possessing  a  jingle  that  even  in 
the  midst  of  the  anxiety  I  felt  as  to  my  position  per 
sistently  forced  itself  upon  my  memory: 

"Then  a  fig  for  a  landsman's  life,  my  lads — 

And  a  cheer  for  the  Spanish  Main  ! 
With  the  still  lagoons  and  the  bright  doubloons— 
And  the  black-eyed  maids  of  Spain,  my  lads  ! 

Oho,  for  the  maids  of  Spain  !  " 

To  this  accompaniment  we  arrived  in  no  long  time  at 
the  village,  and  passing  slowly  down  the  deserted  street, 
wended  our  way  to  the  little  stone  jetty  that  lay  behind 
the  court-house;  that  is,  all  save  the  two  worthies  who 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE   OF  DEVON"    213 

had  followed  us,  who  stopped  to  further  refresh  them 
selves  at  the  inn. 

Swiftly  I  glanced  seawards.  Less  than  a  mile  off 
shore  lay  the  mysterious  vessel  I  had  seen  from  the  cliffs ; 
and  the  sight  confirmed  the  suspicions  I  already  had  in 
my  mind  as  to  my  further  destination.  Moreover,  as» 
obedient  to  a  curt  command  from  Sampson  Dare,  I 
slowly  dismounted  on  the  pier,  I  took  occasion  of  the 
steward  to  inquire  whither  we  were  bound. 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated,  as  if  debating  with  himself 
whether  he  should  satisfy  my  curiosity ;  but  apparently 
concluding  it  could  do  not  harm,  his  face  relaxed  into 
a  grim  smile. 

"To  France,"  he  replied  briefly. 

"France?"  I  cried,  unable  under  the  sudden  surprise 
to  conceal  the  dismay  his  words  caused  me. 

"Aye,"  he  answered  sourly,  enjoying  my  too  evi 
dent  confusion.  "The  prospect  does  not  please 
you?  Well,  I  think  that  the  galleys  will  more 
than  counterbalance  this."  .  And  he  lightly  touched  his 
neck. 

I  would  have  questioned  him  still  further  but  that  the 
captain  and  the  mate  arrived  at  this  moment  upon  the 
jetty  just  as  a  boat  put  off  from  the  vessel's  side  and 
made  rapidly  for  the  spot  where  we  were  standing.  But 
at  sight  of  the  boat,  or  rather  I  supposed,  finding  no  boat 
ready  waiting  for  us,  the  captain,  who  I  saw  at  a  glance 
was  decidedly  the  worse  for  liquor,  broke  out  into  a 
string  of  horrid  curses,  which  ceased  only  for  lack  of 
breath.  With  face  inflamed  and  gait  unsteady  he  ad- 


MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE       . 

vanced  to  the  end  of  the  jetty  and  awaited  its  nearer 
approach. 

"You  rogues!"  he  roared,  as  the  object  of  his  rage 
came  alongside  and  the  two  evil-looking  faces  of  the  sea 
men  who  manned  it  were  raised  to  his.  "You  scum! 
You  devil-spawn !  You  must  return  to  the  ship  without 
orders,  must  ye!  And  keep  your  betters  waiting,  must 
ye ! — Burn  my  body !  but  I'll  teach  ye  discipline  when  I 
get  aboard!" 

Then  in  a  fresh  access  of  drunken  fury  he  turned 
suddenly  upon  me,  and  drawing  a  pistol  from  his  belt 
waved  it  towards  the  waiting  boat  below.  "Get  in,  you 
dog!"  he  shouted  brutally.  I  glanced  at  the  faces  of 
the  men  around  me.  In  no  one  of  them  did  I  see  aught 
but  satisfaction  at  my  departure.  So,  with  the  prospect 
of  escape  at  present  receding,  I  shrugged  my  shoulders 
lightly,  and  disdaining  further  speech  of  them,  I  seated 
myself  in  the  bow  of  the  boat. 

Scarcely  had  I  ensconced  myself  ere  the  captain  and 
the  mate  took  their  places  in  the  stern,  the  captain  still 
with  the  pistol  upon  his  knees. 

"Shove  off  and  be  damned  to  ye!"  he  roared.  "And 
put  your  backs  to  it  if  you  would  not  wish  a  bullet  in 
ye!" 

Obedient  to  his  command,  the  men  bent  to  their  oars  in 
sullen  silence — a  silence  all  too  plainly  born  of  fear — 
and  we  headed  for  the  distant  vessel — and  a  prison. 

As  the  distance  between  the  boat  and  the  shore  behind 
us  gradually  increased  I  took  my  last  look  of  Cleeve. 
The  evening  was  fast  drawing  on  and  already  the  cloud 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON"    215 

shadows  lay  in  darkened  patches  upon  the  green  slopes 
of  Cleevesborough,  though  all  around  us  the  sea  shim 
mered  golden  in  the  glory  of  the  sinking  sun.  Behind 
us,  the  little  group  of  figures  upon  the  jetty  still  lin 
gered,  staring  after  us — the  sorrel  in  their  midst.  And 
so  still  was  the  evening  air  that  even  at  that  distance 
their  voices  came  plainly  to  my  ears  across  the  widen 
ing  water.  Away  to  the  right,  above  the  dark  woods 
that  crowned  the  rugged  cliffs,  I  caught  sight  of  the  tall 
chimneys  of  the  manor  that  had  proved  so  sorry  a  grave 
to  my  ambitions.  Bitter  were  my  thoughts  as  I  gazed 
upon  it.  A  week  ago  had  seen  me  in  the  plenitude  of 
power — master  of  the  manor  and  of  all  beneath  its  roof. 
Now  I  sat  in  the  gathering  night  shadows — a  helpless, 
dishonoured  prisoner,  every  stroke  of  the  oars  speeding 
me  nearer  to  France  and  to  the  galleys.  And  the  cause 
of  it  all — a  woman! 

All  this  time  the  captain  in  the  stern  had  not  been 
silent — now  cursing  at  the  seamen  for  their  tardiness, 
anon  breaking  out  into  snatches  of  the  song  I  had  be 
fore  heard : 

"And  the  black  eyed  maids  of  Spain,  my  lads! 
Oho  !  for  the  maids  of  Spain  ! 

Presently  I  turned  my  attention  to  the  vessel  we  were 
rapidly  approaching.  Certainly  the  appearance  of  the 
captain  and  the  crew  were  not  prepossessing,  and  con 
firmed  me  in  the  opinion  that  she  was  a  privateer, — most 
likely  hailing  from  Bristol — one  of  those  free  lances 
of  the  ocean  fitted  out  by  wealthy  Jacobites  to  assist 
the  cause  of  James ;  but  which — such  was  the  unsettled 


216  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

state  of  the  times — preyed  upon  all  merchant  shipping 
alike  with  strict  impartiality. 

The  ship  proved  to  be  a  larger  craft  upon  nearer  ap 
proach  than  I  had  first  imagined.  She  lay  motionless 
upon  the  water,  stern  on  towards  us,  and  her  tapering 
spars  and  tracery  of  ropes  stood  darkly  out  against 
the  evening  sky.  As  we  swept  round  to  larboard,  above 
the  cabin  window  in  her  stern  I  saw  her  name,  The 
Scourge.  At  the  same  time  I  caught  sight  of  a  score 
or  more  of  villainous  faces  gazing  at  us  from  above  the 
bulwarks  of  her  low,  black  hull,  from  which,  here  and 
there,  the  frowning  muzzles  of  her  guns  protruded.  But 
small  time  had  I  for  speculation  upon  her  character, 
for  no  sooner  were  we  alongside — and  it  was  not  without 
considerable  difficulty  that  I  gained  the  deck — than  the 
captain  turned  fiercely  upon  the  first  of  the  two  sailors 
who  had  followed  us  aboard. 

"That  for  disobeying  orders,  you  dog!"  he  cried, 
snatching  a  pistol  from  his  belt  and  striking  the  fel 
low  so  shrewd  a  blow  with  the  heavy  butt  that  the  rogue 
fell  to  the  deck  half  stunned. 

"Up  with  ye !"  he  added,  bestowing  a  brutal  kick  upon 
the  man's  prostrate  body.  "No  skulking  here  while  Bar 
clay's  in  command.  Though,  curse  me !  a  more  humane 
man  than  I  never  left  Bristol  port !" 

More  I  was  not  permitted  to  see  or  hear,  for  at  a 
word  from  the  mate,  a  couple  of  the  ruffians  seized  me, 
and  forcing  me  down  a  narrow  companion  ladder  aft, 
flung  open  a  door  at  its  foot  and  thrust  me  inside  with 
unnecessary  violence;  and  I  heard  the  shooting  of  the 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE   OF  DEVON"    217 

heavy  bolts  behind  them.  At  first,  I  could  distinguish 
nothing  of  my  surroundings,  but  after  a  few  moments, 
when  my  eyes  had  grown  accustomed  to  the  gloom,  I 
made  out  that  I  was  in  a  small  cabin  some  seven  feet 
square,  destitute  of  all  furniture,  but  with  a  narrow 
wooden  locker  at  one  end.  Such  light  and  air  as  there 
was — if  light  it  could  be  called,  which  was  at  best  but 
semi-darkness — came  from  a  narrow  slit,  six  inches 
high — not  more,  above  the  door.  As  for  the  heat  of  the 
place,  'twas  stifling,  for  be  it  remembered  it  was  now  the 
very  height  of  summer,  and  the  little  air  there  was  be 
low  deck  stole  through  the  open  companion  way  down 
which  we  had  come.  I  raised  my  hand  above  me  and 
found  that  I  could  touch  with  ease  the  massive  timbers 
overhead.  Being  a  tall  man,  as  I  have  previously  stated, 
I  also  found  that  with  comparatively  little  difficulty  I 
could  raise  my  face  to  the  level  of  the  slit  above  the 
door.  But  there  was  little  to  reward  my  curiosity.  I 
could  see,  indeed,  the  companion  ladder  without  and  a 
narrow  passage  to  my  left  running  into  the  gloom, 
which  I  conjectured  to  lead  to  the  cabins  astern,  but 
that  was  all. 

I  next  turned  my  attention  to  the  door  itself.  It  was 
of  stout  timber,  far  too  strong  to  be  broken  open  by  any 
thing  short  of  an  axe  and  fastened,  moreover,  by  the 
bolts  that  I  had  heard  drawn.  Presently,  therefore,  I 
desisted  from  my  inspection,  and  seating  myself  upon 
the  locker,  I  gave  myself  up  to  my  reflections.  The  light 
grew  feebler  and  feebler  in  the  cabin,  until  at  length 
it  died  out  altogether,  and  I  was  left  in  the  darkness  to 


218  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

speculate  upon  the  strange  adversities  of  fortune.  As 
for  the  steward's  threat  of  the  galleys,  I  swore  des 
perately  to  myself  that  such  a  fate  should  not  be  mine, 
though  as  yet  I  could  see  no  glimmer  of  light  as  to  how 
I  was  to  accomplish  my  escape.  One  thing  I  had  in  my 
favour.  The  vessel  was  yet  at  anchor  and  remembering 
the  fact  of  the  stillness  of  the  evening  air,  I  thought  it 
unlikely  that  a  breeze  would  spring  up  for  many  hours, 
so  that  there  was  time  before  me  wherein  to  formulate  a 
plan. 

It  was  not  until  some  two  hours  later  that  I  saw  a 
light  glimmer  upon  the  ceiling  of  the  cabin  and  heard  a 
heavy  step  descending  the  ladder.  A  moment  later  the 
bolts  were  withdrawn  and  the  mate  himself  appeared  in 
the  doorway.  In  one  hand  he  carried  a  lantern,  which 
he  held  up  the  better  to  view  me.  He  was  followed  by 
a  boy  bearing  a  coarse  brown  loaf  and  a  pitcher  of 
water.  These  the  latter  set  upon  the  boards  and  with 
drew.  Yet  the  mate  lingered  for  a  moment,  making  pre 
tence  of  waiting  to  see  if  I  should  speak. 

"There  is  your  supper,"  he  said  at  length,  finding  that 
I  kept  silent. 

"  'Tis  coarse  enough  fare,"  I  said  abruptly,  "and  quite 
in  keeping  with  your  lodging." 

"Yet  be  content,"  he  answered,  "'tis  better  than  that 
of  your  men." 

"Ah,  they  are  aboard,  then?"  I  said  quickly ;  for  up  till 
now  I  had  been  so  taken  up  with  considering  my  own 
position  that  I  had  scarcely  given  a  thought  to 
them. 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON"    219 

In  irons,"  he  answered,  grinning.  "And  you,  too,  had 
we  another  set  aboard." 

"Bah !"  I  replied  nonchalantly,  concealing  the  trepida 
tion  his  words  caused  me.  "There  are  worse  things,  my 
friend,  and  it  is  not  far  to  France." 

"Ho,  ho,  ho !"  he  chuckled.  "To  France— no !  It  is 
not  far  to  France,  as  you  say." 

Something  in  the  man's  words — in  his  face — caused  me 
a  vague  uneasiness. 

"Hark  you,  master  mate,"  I  said  sharply.  "I  am  your 
prisoner;  why  not  be  frank  with  me? — You  have  been 
paid  to  carry  us  to  France,  is  it  not  so?" 

"What,  then?"  he  replied  slowly.  "A  poor  sailorman 
must  live.  There's  a  market  for  such  stout  knaves  &s 
you  any  day — in  Algiers !" 

And  without  further  word  he  closed  and  bolted  the  door 
behind  him,  and  I  heard  his  heavy  footsteps  ascend  the 
ladder,  and  left  me  in  the  darkness.  But  if  I  had  been 
anxious  to  escape  before,  his  last  words  made  me  doubly 
so.  All  too  clearly  I  understood  his  meaning.  The  vil 
lains  had  not  scrupled  to  accept  the  money  paid  by  my 
lady  or  her  Jacobite  friends  for  our  removal,  but  were 
now  meditating  selling  us  into  a  slavery  a  hundred  times 
worse  than  death  itself,  thus  making  for  themselves  a 
double  profit.  For  how  long  I  sat  there  in  the  darkness, 
revolving  this  and  all  that  had  led  up  to  it  I  do  not 
know.  At  length,  worn  out  by  the  excitement  and  events 
of  the  day  through  which  I  had  passed,  I  stretched  my 
self  upon  the  hard  boards,  and  with  my  coat  for  a  pillow 
fell  into  a  heavy  slumber. 


MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

For  many  hours  I  must  have  slept  the  sleep  of  exhaus 
tion,  for  the  light  was  glimmering  faintly  upon  the 
beams  overhead  when  I  awoke  to  a  full  consciousness  of 
my  surroundings.  Also  I  discovered  at  once  that  we 
were  at  sea,  for  the  vessel  was  rolling  heavily.  Over 
head  I  could  hear  the  trampling  of  feet  and  the  cap 
tain's  voice  roaring  out  hoarse  commands.  But  no  one 
came  near  me,  and  for  hours  I  waited  in  solitude  revolv 
ing  a  scheme  in  my  brain  which  every  moment  took  shape 
more  clearly.  True  it  was  a  chance  only,  and  a  forlorn 
one,  yet  I  could  see  no  other  way,  and  desperate  men 
do  not  stick  at  trifles. 

The  idea  then  came  to  me  fully  at  noon,  when  again 
the  door  was  unbolted  to  admit  the  boy  and  the  tall  mate 
with  a  repetition  of  the  coarse  fare  of  the  preceding 
night.  But  it  was  necessary  for  the  execution  of  my 
plan  that  I  should  wait  for  the  friendly  covering  of 
darkness,  so  I  huddled  myself  upon  the  locker  and 
feigned  to  be  overcome  by  the  rolling  of  the  ship.  The 
mate  looked  at  me  carelessly. 

"Ho,  ho,  ho !"  he  cried  with  a  grin.  "Hast  lost  thy  sea 
legs,  man  ?  Why,  my  bully,  'tis  a  capful  of  wind  this — 
scarce  fit  to  call  a  breeze." 

To  this  I  replied  with  a  groan  by  way  of  answer,  sink 
ing  my  head  more  forward  that  he  might  not  see  my 
face;  and  with  a  few  ribald  jests  at  my  expense  he  pres 
ently  left  me  in  solitude. 

When  the  door  had  again  closed  I  fell  to  upon  the 
food  that  they  had  brought  me.  Coarse  though  it  was,  I 
had  need  of  all  my  strength  for  the  task  before  me.  For 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON" 

as  it  was,  in  the  first  place,  essential  for  me  to  escape 
from  the  cabin,  I  had  resolved  to  attempt  a  sudden  rush 
when  next  they  should  bring  me  my  supper,  trusting  to 
luck  to  find  some  means  of  leaving  the  vessel  in  the  dark 
ness  and  confusion.  'Twas  a  madman's  scheme  at  best, 
but  I  dared  delay  no  longer,  for  every  hour  carried  me 
farther  from  the  shores  of  England.  Weapon  I  had 
none,  but  I  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  long  knife  in  the 
mate's  belt,  and  could  I  but  get  possession  of  this,  I 
vowed  I  would  not  be  retaken  without  a  struggle.  Also 
I  was  handicapped  heavily  by  the  wound  in  my  breast, 
that  had  stiffened  the  muscles  of  my  shoulder,  leaving 
me  with  but  the  partial  use  of  my  left  arm.  And,  again, 
there  was  the  boy  to  be  reckoned  with.  But  anything 
was  better  than  to  tamely  submit  to  be  sold  into  slavery, 
and  hope  of  liberty  is  a  great  factor  in  renewing 
strength  and  courage. 

Moreover,  I  reflected,  if  what  my  lady  had  said  was 
true,  the  safety  of  England  might  lie  in  my  hands. 

How  long  the  hours  seemed  to  me  until  the  light  began 
to  fade  in  the  cabin  can  well  be  imagined ;  but  gradually 
it  grew  less  and  less,  and  was  I  deceived,  or  was  it  really 
a  thin  mist  that  came  floating  down  the  hatchway  and 
penetrated  to  my  prison  cell?  My  heart  gave  a  great 
leap — 'twas  sure  a  heaven  sent  boon  to  cloak  my  escape. 
And  ere  the  light  had  quite  faded  a  new  inspiration  came 
to  me.  I  was  still  wearing  my  heavy  military  boots  that 
reached  above  my  knee,  although  my  spurs  had  been  re 
moved,  belike  by  one  of  the  servants  at  the  manor.  I 
now  drew  these  off  that  I  might  be  the  lighter  upon  my 


222  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

feet  and  also  the  more  silent,  and  the  thought  came  to  me 
that  one  of  them  would  form  no  bad  missile  with  which 
to  preface  my  attack.  Nay,  I  trusted  that  the  first 
surprise  would  be  so  great  that  I  should  secure  the  knife 
with  but  little  difficulty  and  then — well,  liberty  is  dear 
to  the  heart  of  every  man.  So  I  waited  alone  in  the 
darkness  with  every  nerve  strung  for  the  coming  en 
counter,  listening  to  the  creaking  of  the  ship's  timbers 
and  the  faint  shouts  of  command  from  the  deck  over 
head.  And  at  last  there  came  a  gleam  of  light  above 
the  doorway,  and  I  heard  the  mate's  step  upon  the  ladder. 
Once  he  slipped  ere  he  reached  the  bottom  and  I  heard 
him  curse  loudly. 

I  rose  at  that,  and  with  the  boot  in  my  hand  awaited  the 
opening  of  the  door.  But  Fortune,  that  had  of  late 
played  me  so  many  scurvy  tricks,  was  surely  anxious  to 
make  amends  to  me  that  night,  for  upon  the  bolts  being 
withdrawn,  the  door  swung  slowly  open  and  disclosed  the 
figure  of  the  mate  only.  He  had  set  the  lantern  upon 
the  floor  at  his  feet  and  in  his  left  hand  carried  my  coarse 
night  fare.  Without  troubling  to  raise  the  light  so  as 
to  satisfy  himself  as  to  my  condition,  he  took  two  steps 
into  the  cabin  and  stooped  to  place  the  food  upon  the 
floor.  But  that  was  his  undoing;  for  hastily  changing 
my  original  intention,  as  the  rogue  bent  down  I  swung 
the  boot  aloft,  and  with  all  the  strength  of  arm  and  body 
brought  down  the  heavy  heel  upon  his  head.  Without 
cry  or  groan  he  flung  his  arms  wide  and  fell  an  inert 
heap  at  my  feet.  In  a  moment  I  had  thrown  myself  upon 
him — my  hands  upon  his  throat.  But  there  was  little 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON"    223 

need  for  me  to  exert  any  pressure  there,  the  fellow  lay 
as  motionless  as  a  log.  And  when,  a  moment  later,  I  re 
leased  my  grip  and  slightly  raised  his  head,  it  fell  again 
with  a  dull  thud  upon  the  boards.  Not  till  then  did  I 
rise  to  my  feet,  my  first  care  being  to  secure  the  lantern, 
and  with  this  in  my  hand  I  re-entered  the  cabin  and  care 
fully  closed  the  door  behind  me.  Then  I  again  bent 
over  my  prisoner.  A  very  brief  examination  sufficed  to 
assure  me  that  the  fellow  was  but  stunned ;  and  securing 
his  knife,  I  bound  his  arms  firmly  behind  his  back  with 
his  own  belt ;  and  with  a  strip  torn  from  the  sleeve  of  his 
shirt  and  his  red  cap  I  made  an  effectual  gag.  This 
done,  I  propped  him  against  the  locker.  Then  blowing 
out  the  lantern,  I  crept  from  the  cabin.  Once  outside  in 
the  passage,  I  shot  the  heavy  bolts  behind  me  and  stood 
still  for  a  moment  listening. 

Not  a  sound  came  to  show  that  the  mate's  fall  had  been 
heard  from  the  deck,  though  I  could  hear  voices  raised  as 
though  in  altercation,  and  I  knew  that  it  would  not  be 
long  before  his  absence  was  discovered.  'Twas  almost 
dark  where  I  stood,  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder,  clutching 
the  knife  in  my  hand,  every  nerve  in  my  body  braced  to 
meet  whatever  should  befall.  Overhead,  a  lighter  patch 
in  the  gloom  indicated  the  hatchway.  As  my  eyes  grew 
more  accustomed  to  my  surroundings,  I  made  out  that 
the  only  other  exit  was  by  way  of  the  narrow  passage 
on  my  left,  that  led,  I  felt  assured,  to  the  cabin  astern. 
Yet  I  was  reluctant  to  abandon  my  men  without  mak 
ing  some  effort  to  liberate  them,  even  though,  from 
what  the  mate-had  said,  I  knew  them  to  be  in  irons  some- 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

where  in  the  forepart  of  the  ship.  I  should,  indeed,  have 
ventured  upon  some  desperate  scheme  for  their  release — 
which  would  assuredly  have  led  to  my  own  undoing — 
nay,  I  had  already  ascended  the  ladder,  and  my  head  was 
all  but  on  a  level  with  the  deck — enough  so,  indeed,  to 
show  me  that  a  thin  damp  mist  wrapped  the  ship  in  its 
embrace,  so  that  of  the  masts  and  spars  above  little  was 
discernible — when  on  a  sudden  from  the  deck  above  came 
the  hoarse  voice  of  Captain  Barclay. 

"Forward  there!"  he  roared.  "Where  is  the  mate? 
Send  him  aft,  one  o'  ye !" 

'Twas  a  question  of  minutes  only  ere  his  plight  was 
discovered.  I  turned  on  the  instant,  and  darting  down 
the  ladder,  sped  swiftly  along  the  narrow  passage  op 
posite,  to  where  a  faint  light  shone  from  beneath  a  door 
at  the  farther  end.  I  did  not  stop  to  consider  what 
might  lie  behind  it,  but  taking  a  firmer  grip  of  the 
knife,  I  flung  open  the  door.  A  single  glance  showed 
me  the  cabin  was  empty.  Swiftly  I  closed  the  door  and 
shot  the  heavy  bolt  that  fastened  it,  then  glanced  quickly 
around  me. 

A  single  oil  lamp  swung  from  a  beam  in  the  centre, 
faintly  illuminating  the  interior.  It  shone  upon  the 
small  square  table  immediately  below  it,  littered  with  the 
remains  of  a  meal,  and  upon  a  few  articles  of  clothing, 
tossed  carelessly  upon  the  sleeping  bunk,  as  well  as  upon 
a  few  old-fashioned  pistols  and  hangers.  But  'twas  to 
the  window  that  I  turned  my  attention,  flinging  it  open 
and  gazing  out  into  the  night.  One  quick  glance  I  gave, 
then  an  exclamation  of  thankfulness  rose  to  my  lips.  It 


"A  very  brief  examination  sufficed  to  assure  me  that  the 
fellow  was  but  stunned" 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON"    225 

was,  indeed,  the  stern  cabin  of  the  ship,  and  the  light 
shone  out  upon  a  white  wall  of  vapour ;  for  the  sea  fog 
was  thickening  fast.  But  it  was  not  that  only  that  had 
fired  me  with  hope ;  'twas  the  sight  of  a  rope  cleaving 
the  mist ;  and  peering  down,  I  made  out  the  dim  outline 
of  a  boat  towing  astern. 

On  a  sudden,  as  I  leaned  far  out  of  the  window  and 
grasped  the  rope  with  both  hands,  the  deep  voice  of  the 
man  at  the  helm  above  me  broke  out  into  the  song  I  knew 
so  well : 

"With  the  still  lagoons  and  the  bright  doubloons — 
And  the  black-eyed  maids  of  Spain,  my  lads  ! 
Oho  !  for  the  maids  of  Spain  !  " 

Then  after  a  pause:  "Curse  this  mist!"  I  heard  him 
mutter.  And  precisely  at  this  moment  came  a  thundering 
knock  upon  the  cabin  door  behind  me  and  a  gruff  voice 
calling  upon  the  mate  to  open. 

'Twas  no  time  to  hesitate ;  at  the  risk  of  being  seen  by 
the  helmsman  above  me — at  the  risk  of  my  wound  re 
opening — I  launched  myself  out  upon  my  frail  support 
and  let  myself  down  into  the  darkness. 

It  seemed  an  eternity  ere  my  feet  touched  the  bow  of 
the  boat  below,  but  once  I  had  clambered  aboard  a  few 
strokes  of  my  knife  served  to  sever  the  rope,  and  a  mo 
ment  later  the  light  in  the  cabin  of  the  Scourge  disap 
peared  into  the  fog,  leaving  me  alone  upon  the  waste  of 
waters.  Not  till  then  did  I  seize  the  oars,  and  pulling  the 
boat's  head  round  commence  to  row  gently  in  the  opposite 
direction  to  that  which  the  vessel  had  taken. 


226  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Blacker  and  blacker  closed  the  night  around  me,  until 
I  could  scarcely  see  the  full  length  of  the  boat.  Pres 
ently  the  mist  changed  into  rain,  that  grew  ever  in 
volume  until  I  was  soon  drenched  to  the  skin.  In  this 
condition,  worn  out  and  shivering  in  my  wet  clothes,  I 
continued  for  many  hours,  until  gradually  a  numbness 
began  to  steal  over  me.  In  vain  I  struggled  against  it. 
Slowly  it  grew  upon  me  despite  my  efforts,  until  at 
length,  careless  of  what  fate  might  befall  me,  I  stretched 
myself  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat  and  lapsed  into  un 
consciousness. 

*  #  *  *  * 

"Boat  ahoy !" 

The  cry  came  pealing  across  the  water  and  was  still 
ringing  in  my  ears  when  my  scattered  senses  returned  to 
me.  I  raised  my  head  above  the  thwart  and  gazed  about 
me,  as  yet  but  half  awakened.  Darkness  had  given  place 
to  a  grey  and  misty  dawn  and  the  rain  had  ceased 
to  fall.  But  almost  immediately  my  eyes  fell  upon  that 
which  effectually  aroused  me. 

At  a  short  distance  away  a  small  brig  lay  to  upon  the 
water,  a  dozen  curious  faces  looking  down  upon  me  from 
the  low  bulwarks.  Upon  the  raised  poop  astern  two  men 
were  standing,  gazing  earnestly  in  my  direction.  One 
was  short  and  thick  set,  with  sailor  written  plainly  upon 
his  weather-beaten  countenance.  The  other  was  to  all 
appearance  a  gentleman,  though  his  tall  figure  was  con 
cealed  by  a  long  riding  coat ;  and  I  could  see  little  of  his 
face  beneath  his  richly  laced  hat.  'Twas  the  shorter  of 
the  two  who  had  hailed  me. 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE  OF  DEVON"    227 

"Ahoy !"  he  cried  again  in  stentorian  tones.  "Can  ye 
row  aboard?" 

At  that  I  shouted  back  an  assent ;  though  exhaustion 
had  so  wrought  upon  me  that  my  voice  was  strangely 
weak ;  and  again  betaking  myself  to  the  oars,  I  gained  at 
length  the  vessel's  side,  where  a  dozen  friendly  hands 
assisted  me  aboard.  The  tall  gentleman  had  disappeared 
from  the  poop,  but  his  companion,  whom  I  took  to  be  the 
master  of  the  ship,  came  forward  to  receive  me.  He 
quickly  cut  short  my  few  stammered  expressions  of  grati 
tude.  "Presently,  presently !"  he  said,  eyeing  me  closely. 
"Why,  y'are  wet  to  the  skin,  man,  and  fit  subject  for  an 
ague.  Here,"  he  cried,  beckoning  to  two  of  the  sea 
men  standing  near,  "take  him  below  and  rig  him  out 
amongst  ye !  No,  no,"  he  continued  not  unkindly,  seeing 
that  I  was  about  to  speak,  "y'are  on  my  ship,  man,  and 
needs  must  obey  orders !  Afterwards  you  may  tell  your 
tale."  And  he  turned  upon  his  heel. 

I  said  no  more,  but  followed  the  seamen  down  into  the 
forecastle,  where,  after  receiving  a  somewhat  motley 
change  of  garments,  together  with  a  stiff  pannikin  of 
cognac,  I  felt  little  the  worse  for  my  night's  adventure. 
From  the  seamen  themselves  I  could  gain  but  little  in 
formation,  save  that  the  brig  was  the  Pride  of  Devon, 
three  days  out  from  Kinsale,  and  bound  for  Southamp 
ton,  and  that  she  had  been  considerably  delayed  by  the 
thick  fog  prevailing  the  previous  day.  Upon  all  other 
subjects  they  were  strangely  reticent,  so  that  I  presently 
gave  up  questioning  them  and  signified  my  readiness  to 
accompany  them  on  deck. 


228  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

On  arriving  there  I  saw  the  figure  of  the  master  await 
ing  me  at  the  foot  of  the  poop  ladder;  but  to  my 
astonishment,  upon  my  approaching  he  laid  a  finger  upon 
his  lips,  and  advancing  to  the  door  of  a  cabin,  which  I 
had  not  noticed  beneath  the  poop,  he  threw  it  open  and 
signed  to  me  to  enter. 

I  did  so,  wondering. 

'Twas  a  small  room,  yet  somewhat  larger  than  the  size 
of  the  brig  itself  promised.  In  the  centre  was  a  table, 
upon  which  a  repast  was  already  spread;  and  at  this 
table  was  seated  the  gentleman  I  had  previously 
seen. 

He  rose  at  my  entrance  and  made  me  a  courtly  bow; 
then  for  a  moment  we  gazed  at  each  other  in  silence. 
He  was,  I  think,  the  handsomest  man  I  have  ever  seen — 
with  regular  features  and  fair  moustache  matching  in 
colour  with  his  court  peruke.  He  had  laid  aside  his 
hat,  though  I  noted  with  surprise  that  he  still  wore  his 
plain  dark  riding  coat  tightly  buttoned,  concealing  all 
of  his  dress  beneath  save  a  pair  of  spurred  riding  boots. 
Of  fully  my  own  height,  he  may  have  been  somewhat 
older  in  years ;  but  it  was  rather  the  lofty  look  of  mingled 
pride  and  command  upon  his  face  that  caught  and 
rivetted  the  eye.  Here  was  a  born  leader  of  men  I  told 
myself,  one  accustomed  to  exact  obedience,  and  pos 
sessing  a  fiery  and  indomitable  will.  No  poverty  of 
dress  could  conceal  the  latent  power  suppressed  within, 
or  the  grace  of  movement  that  spoke  equally  of  noble 
birth. 

"Do  I  address  the  owner  of  this  vessel  ?"  I  said  bluntly. 


GOOD  SHIP  "PRIDE   OF  DEVON"    229 

For  a  moment  I  thought  that  a  faint  smile  flickered  upon 
his  face. 

"For  the  present  at  least,  sir,"  he  answered  quietly,  "I 
think  that  I  may  safely  claim  that  title." 

"Then  permit  me  to  tender  you  my  sincere  thanks  for 
your  timely  assistance,  sir,"  I  replied. 

He  raised  his  hand  deprecatingly. 

"Nay,  'tis  unnecessary,"  he  replied.  "Important  as 
time  is  to  me  at  present,  humanity  would  forbid  me  de 
serting  a  fellow-being  in  such  distress,  and,"  he  added, 
with  a  piercing  glance,  "if  I  mistake  not,  a  fellow- 
soldier." 

"Of  some  little  experience,"   I  answered  proudly. 

"Why,  then,"  he  replied,  smiling,  "I  was  about  to  break 
my  fast,  sir,  when  your  boat  was  sighted.  Permit  me  to 
play  the  part  of  host,  and  we  will  fight  the  battles  of  the 
world  together."  And  he  waived  me  courteously  to  a 
seat. 

I  bowed  in  acceptance,  and  sat  down  to  the  table 
with  mingled  feelings,  foremost  among  which  was  one 
of  puzzled  bewilderment.  For  minute  by  minute  it  was 
borne  in  on  me  that  I  had  met  this  gentleman  before, 
though  I  could  not  place  him  in  my  memory.  Yet  some 
thing  in  his  features,  in  his  grace  of  manner,  seemed 
strangely  familiar,  reminding  me  of  some  one  I  had 
lately  met.  But  of  whom?  And  where? 


CHAPTER  XIII 

OF  THE  LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE 

THAT  I  should  do  full  justice  to  the  ample  meal  before 
me  after  my  scanty  fare  of  the  past  two  days  was  not  to 
be  wondered  at.  Meantime,  my  host  chatted  pleasantly 
upon  general  subjects,  more  especially  upon  the  wars  in 
Flanders,  in  which  I  gathered  he  had  studied  the  art  of 
war  under  the  great  Turenne.  Here  was  a  subject  upon 
which,  as  soldiers,  we  could  both  grow  enthusiastic ;  and 
we  exchanged  mutual  reminiscences  of  that  great  man — 
conceded  to  be  the  most  celebrated  general  of  his  age. 
At  length,  when  the  wine  was  put  before  us,  I  said 
slowly : 

"Doubtless  you  are  curious  to  learn,  sir,  how  I  came 
to  be  in  the  position  from  which  you  rescued  me  ?" 

"As  to  that,"  he  replied,  "seeing  that  I  cannot  at  present 
return  the  like  confidence  as  regards  myself,  I  can  re 
spect  your  reticence.  Enough  that  we  are  followers  of 
the  same  profession.  War  is  a  common  mistress  for 
uniting  her  devotees  all  the  world  over." 

Yet  glancing  across  at  him,  I  felt  that  he  deserved 
some  further  explanation,  though  I  resolved  not  to  reveal 
the  whole  truth.  Little  did  I  guess  that  had  I  indeed 
done  so,  the  whole  future  course  of  my  life  would  have 
been  changed.  Little  did  I  dream  what  strange  vagary 
Fate  was  playing  me  there  in  that  little  cabin  with  the 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE      231 

grey  light  of  morning  falling  upon  the  handsome  face 
of  the  man  before  me ! 

"Nay,"  I  said  carelessly,  "  'tis  a  common  story  enough. 
I  escaped  yesterday  from  a  rascally  privateer,  upon 
which  I  had  been  entrapped." 

"They  are  the  curse  of  the  seas !"  he  said  impetuously. 
**  'Tis  a  sign  of  the  times  and  a  scandal  to  our  navy  that 
such  hornets  are  permitted  to  sail  with  impunity.  Even 
upon  our  own  Devon  coast  I  have  known  men  to  have 
been  kidnapped  for  the  plantations." 

He  stopped  abruptly,  as  if  he  had  said  too  much,  and 
I  saw  a  shade  of  annoyance  for  a  moment  upon  his  face. 
But  on  my  own  part,  though  I  pretended  to  see  noth 
ing,  I  was  quick  to  notice  his  confusion ;  and  toying  with 
my  glass,  I  replied: 

"I  learn,  sir,  from  the  seamen  that  this  vessel  is  bound 
for  Southampton;  had  it  been  at  all  possible,  I  would 
fain  have  landed  in  Devonshire." 

"Nothing  is  easier,"  he  responded.  "My  own  destina 
tion  is  Teignmouth;  if  this  will  suit  your  convenience, 
you  are  welcome  to  accompany  me  ashore." 

"Sir,"  I  made  answer,  "you  are  a  very  courteous  gentle 
man,  and  right  gladly  do  I  accept  your  offer." 

He  bent  his  head  in  acknowledgment. 

"Then  that  is  settled,"  he  replied  gaily,  with  a  wave 
of  the  hand,  as  if  dismissing  the  subject.  "For  the  rest, 
I  fear  I  do  but  play  the  host  indifferently.  Your  glass 
is  empty,  permit  me  to  replenish  it.  And  now,  sir,  what 
think  you  of  Luxembourg's  qualities  as  a  general?" 

Thereupon  we  plunged  once  more  into  a  discussion  of 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

the  campaigns  in  Flanders,  upon  which  subject  I 
found  my  companion  to  have  an  intimate  knowledge ;  so 
that  it  was  not  until  nearly  an  hour  later  that  we 
ascended  to  the  deck.  We  there  found  a  distinct  change 
for  the  better  in  the  appearance  of  the  weather.  A  fitful 
gleam  of  sunshine  stole  occasionally  through  the  heavy 
grey  clouds  and  the  mist  was  gradually  clearing  from 
the  surface  of  the  water.  Away  to  the  north,  a  dark 
streak  of  land  was  faintly  discernible,  which  the  master 
speedily  informed  us  was  the  distant  coast  of  Devon. 
But  the  wind  had  fallen  considerably  and  the  little  vessel 
forged  but  slowly  through  the  water.  One  thing  I 
could  not  help  but  notice — the  unusual  deference  paid  by 
the  master  to  my  companion ;  confirming  me  in  my  opin 
ion  as  to  his  rank  and  quality.  All  morning,  indeed,  we 
sailed  slowly  along  the  coast,  seeing  no  other  vessel,  for 
at  this  time  the  fear  of  the  French  kept  our  merchantmen 
to  the  harbours,  save  when  a  goodly  number  could  be 
conveyed  by  a  fleet  of  men-of-war.  And  with  every 
hour  I  could  see  that  my  companion's  impatience  to 
reach  our  destination  visibly  increased.  Though  still 
preserving  his  courteous  demeanour  towards  me,  a  dozen 
times,  at  least,  I  heard  him  demand  of  the  master  whether 
sail  could  not  be  increased.  But  the  latter  only  shook  his 
head,  and  noon  found  us  some  four  miles  south  of  Prawle 
Point.  It  was  shortly  afterwards  that  we  descended  to 
the  cabin  to  dine ;  but  our  meal  was  not  concluded  ere  we 
were  again  summoned  to  the  deck  by  the  report  of  a  sus 
picious  sail.  My  companion  rose  at  once,  and  together 
we  ascended  to  the  poop,  where  we  found  the  master 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE      233 

anxiously  scanning  a  sail  that  showed  plainly  through 
the  mist  some  ten  miles  to  the  southward.  Nor  had  we 
ourselves  escaped  observation,  for  even  as  we  stood 
watching,  the  vessel's  course  was  changed  and  she  bore 
down  upon  us. 

My  companion  turned  to  the  master  with  a  mute  in 
quiry  in  his  eyes. 

The  latter  shook  his  head  with  a  lugubrious  air.  "  'Tis 
not,  yon  vessel  will  prove  to  be  some  rascally  French 
picaroon.  Were  there  more  wind  I  would  not  fear  the 
result;  but  I  misdoubt  gentlemen,  whether  we  shall  see 
Teignmouth  this  trip." 

The  gentleman  at  my  side  uttered  an  exclamation  of 
annoyance. 

"But  our  bargain,  captain?"  he  cried  quickly.  "You 
have  been  paid  to  carry  me  to  Teignmouth,  and  a  bar 
gain  is  a  bargain." 

"Aye,"  the  other  answered  doggedly;  "and  a  life  is  a 
life ;  and  what  think  ye  would  ours  be  worth  should  yon 
der  rascals  run  us  aboard?  No,  no,  Exmouth  is  our 
only  refuge,  for  there  is  a  king's  ship  in  the  harbour — 
and  Lord  send  that  we  see  it  safely !" 

In  vain  my  companion  remonstrated  with  him,  the  fel 
low  was  as  stubborn  as  a  rock.  And  in  the  light  of  re 
cent  events  I  could  not  but  admit  the  justice  of  his 
decision.  One  concession  only  would  he  agree  to  make — 
to  run  in  shore  as  close  as  possible  and  to  provide  us  with 
a  boat,  by  which  my  companion  and  I  might  leave  the 
ship  if  we  so  desired. 

Slowly  the  afternoon  wore   away   as  the  chase  con- 


MY   LADY   OF    CLEEVE 

tinued.  With  every  hour  the  sun  shone  out  more 
radiantly,  its  level  beams  falling  full  upon  the  white  can 
vas  of  our  pursuing  foe ;  and  upon  an  ominous  row  of 
guns  that  boded  ill  for  the  brig  if  it  were  overtaken. 
From  time  to  time  my  companion  fell  to  thoughtfully 
pacing  the  deck,  at  others  he  would  take  the  master 
aside,  as  if  to  learn  his  opinion  as  to  our  chances  of  es 
cape.  As  for  me,  I  had  no  desire  to  intrude  upon  his 
privacy  or  to  seem  curious  as  to  the  reason  for  his  evi 
dent  anxiety.  I  withdrew,  therefore,  to  the  stern,  and 
leaning  upon  the  low  bulwarks,  fell  into  conversation 
with  the  man  at  the  helm. 

He  was  a  rough,  weather-beaten  old  seadog  and  was 
willing  enough  to  respond  to  my  advances  and  to  impart 
me  information. 

"Aye,  aye,"  he  said  in  reply  to  a  question  I  put  him. 
"She  will  catch  us  sure  enough  ere  we  reach  Exmouth, 
if  so  be  as  the  king's  ship  hear  not  the  sound  of  our 
guns." 

He  glanced  as  he  spoke  with  sailorly  pride  at  a  few 
antiquated  pieces  of  brass  cannon  that  had  to  me  the 
appearance  of  the  veriest  toys.  "Take  my  advice,  mas 
ter,"  he  added  in  a  lower  tone,  so  that  no  one  but  my 
self  might  hear,  "leave  the  ship  if  ye  have  the  chance; 
'tis  a  deal  the  safer." 

A  moment  later  his  mahogany  face  resumed  its  ordi 
nary  blank  expression,  as  a  quick  step  sounded  behind 
me,  and  turning  swiftly,  I  found  my  host  at  my  elbow. 

"The  time  has  come,  sir,"  he  said  quietly,  "to  deter 
mine  our  future  course  of  action.  For  my  own  part,  I 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE   SHORE      235 

have  decided  to  leave  the  vessel,  but  I  would  not  unduly 
influence  your  own  decision.  Should  you  consider  your 
self  safer  on  board,  you  are  at  full  liberty  to  remain." 

I  flung  a  quick  glance  around  me.  Dusk  had  fallen, 
but  some  two  miles  away  loomed  the  rugged  cliffs  of 
Torbay.  Astern  the  pursuing  vessel  had  crept  up  to 
within  three  miles  of  us.  My  mind  was  speedily  made  up. 

"On  the  contrary,"  I  made  answer,  "I  shall  be  pleased 
to  accompany  you ;  though  I  fear,  sir,  that  you  will  find 
me  more  of  an  encumbrance  in  the  boat  than  otherwise." 
And  I  briefly  informed  him  of  my  wound.  But  he 
waived  aside  all  my  objections,  and  after  a  few  moments' 
earnest  conversation  with  the  master  he  retraced  his 
steps  to  my  side. 

"In  five  minutes'  time,  sir,  a  boat  will  be  provided  for 
our  departure.  If  you  have  any  preparations  to  make,  I 
pray  you  then  to  be  in  readiness." 

He  bowed  as  he  spoke  and  descended  the  ladder  to  the 
little  cabin  to  collect  I  supposed  his  own  belongings; 
as  for  me,  I  went  below  to  the  forecastle  and  donned  once 
more  the  clothes  I  had  worn  when  I  first  came  on  board. 
This  done,  I  made  my  way  on  deck.  Swift  as  I  had  been 
in  the  process,  I  found  my  companion  already  awaiting 
me  with  visible  impatience  upon  his  countenance.  To 
my  muttered  apology  he  took  no  heed,  but  stepped  to 
where  a  boat  was  already  lowered  alongside. 

"At  your  convenience,"  he  said,  with  a  waive  of  his 
hand  towards  the  stem. 

"But,"  I  replied  hesitatingly,  "there  is  but  room  for 
two.  You  do  not  mean " 


236  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  negligently. 

"Our  friend  here  is  already  shorthanded,  therefore  for 
the  nonce  I  must  be  my  own  oarsman.  Have  no  fear, 
however,  on  that  account,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  as  I 
broke  out  into  a  few  words  of  remonstrance.  "  'Tis  not 
the  first  time  I  have  handled  an  oar,  though  I  must  con 
fess  to  being  of  late  years  sadly  out  of  practice." 

He  seated  himself  as  he  spoke,  and  without  further 
delay  I  took  the  place  assigned  to  me,  and  with  a 
few  words  of  kindly  leave-taking  and  advice  from  the 
rough  seamen  above  us — which  my  companion  courte 
ously  acknowledged  by  raising  his  laced  hat — the 
rope  was  cast  off  and  the  little  vessel  forged  rapidly 
ahead. 

To  me  there  was  something  strange  and  incongruous  in 
the  sight  of  this  gentleman  with  his  aristocratic  face  and 
bearing  and  his  shapely  white  hands — upon  one  of  which 
I  descried  a  magnificent  ruby — yet  plying  the  oars  with 
the  skill  of  one  accustomed  to  such  exercise.  For  the 
rest,  we  had  covered  but  half  the  distance  when  the  pur 
suing  vessel  passed  us  little  more  than  a  mile  astern; 
but  to  our  satisfaction  she  did  not  alter  her  course,  but 
held  on  in  pursuit  of  the  brig.  It  was  growing  rapidly 
dark  when  we  approached  the  cliffs,  and  passed  slowly 
along  them,  seeking  some  break  in  their  granite  barrier 
where  we  might  safely  land.  The  unusual  exertion  I 
could  see  was  telling  upon  my  companion,  though  he 
resolutely  refused  to  allow  me  to  change  places  with  him, 
and  presently  we  came  upon  such  a  place  as  we  sought. 
Two  tongues  of  rock  jutting  crescent-shape  from  the 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE   SHORE      237 

base  of  the  cliff  left  a  clear  space  between  them  some  ten 
feet  wide,  through  which  the  tide  poured  with  the  fury  of 
a  millrace.  Inside  this  rocky  opening  it  widened  into  a 
little  bay,  the  whole  forming  a  natural  harbour,  end 
ing  'in  a  white  pebbly  beach.  So  much  we  could  see, 
but  no  more;  and  without  hesitation  my  companion 
pulled  for  the  narrow  entrance  on  the  crest  of  a  huge 
roller.  We  had  reached  it,  were  all  but  through,  I  had 
opened  my  lips  to  congratulate  him  upon  his  skill  when 
he  uttered  a  shout  of  warning.  Whether  we  had  mis 
calculated  the  width  of  the  opening  in  the  deeper 
shadows  cast  by  the  cliff,  or  whether  my  companion's  oar 
struck  against  a  sunken  rock  I  do  not  know,  but  on  a 
sudden  the  boat  capsized,  and  I  found  myself  struggling 
in  the  water.  Of  the  next  few  moments  I  have  but  a  con 
fused  recollection,  for  I  am  no  swimmer.  I  know  that 
the  wave  swept  me  forward,  that  I  went  under,  rose  to 
the  surface  sank  again,  and  the  next  moment  my  feet 
touched  the  bottom,  and  I  found  myself  gasping  waist 
deep  in  the  water.  I  dashed  the  water  from  my  eyes  and 
made  for  the  beach.  A  little  to  my  right  I  saw  the 
dark  outline  of  the  boat  floating  bottom  upwards.  At 
the  same  moment  a  heavy  object  struck  against  my 
knees,  all  but  sweeping  me  from  my  feet,  and  glancing 
downwards,  I  saw  the  white  face  of  my  companion, 
white,  but  with  a  crimson  splash  upon  his  forehead.  I 
caught  his  arm  and  with  set  teeth  braced  myself  to  meet 
the  back  wash.  When  this  had  passed,  I  raised  my  com 
panion's  inert  form  in  my  arms  and  staggered  up  the 
beach  beyond  reach  of  the  water.  Then  I  laid  my  bur- 


238  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

den  down  and  stooped  to  examine  his  injuries.  He  was 
quite  insensible  and  was  bleeding  profusely  from  a  long, 
ragged  cut  upon  the  temple,  inflicted,  doubtless,  by  a 
sunken  rock  or  by  the  boat  itself  when  it  capsized.  Nor 
for  all  my  efforts  could  I  restore  him  to  consciousness. 
Once,  indeed,  as  I  bound  up  the  cut  with  the  scarf  tak 
en  from  his  neck,  he  groaned  slightly,  and  bending 
my  head  closer — for  the  darkness  had  deepened  around 
us — I  fancied  that  I  saw  his  eyelids  quiver.  But  he 
speedily  lapsed  once  more  into  total  unconsciousness,  so 
that  I  began  to  fear  that  his  injuries  might  be  severer 
than  I  had  at  first  imagined.  'Twas  essential,  above  all 
things,  that  I  should  procure  assistance,  and  that 
speedily,  ere  it  became  quite  dark.  Accordingly  I  rose 
to  my  feet  and  took  a  rapid  survey  of  my  surroundings. 
On  either  side  of  me  towered  the  rugged  cliffs,  but  in 
front  the  beach  gave  way  to  a  narrow  valley — one  of 
those  bosky  coombes  so  common  to  the  coast  of  Devon. 
I  started  to  ascend  it,  therefore,  and  scarcely  had  I  ad 
vanced  a  quarter  of  a  mile  than  I  was  overjoyed  to  see  a 
light  shining  through  the  trees.  Towards  this  I  directed 
my  steps,  and  presently  found  myself  standing  upon 
the  edge  of  a  little  clearing  in  the  centre  of  which  stood 
a  rude  hut.  By  this  time  the  moon  had  risen  above  the 
torrs,  and  in  its  clear  light,  a  short  distance  away,  I  saw 
a  white  road  running  past  the  head  of  the  coombe.  From 
the  hut  itself  came  the  sound  of  hammering,  with  now 
and  again  a  snatch  of  song.  I  lost  no  time  in  approach 
ing  and  knocking  with  my  clenched  fist  upon  the  door. 
At  the  sound  both  song  and  hammering  died  away,  and 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE      239 

a  moment  later  the  door  was  opened  and  disclosed  the  fig 
ure  of  the  singer. 

He  was  a  little  old  man,  dressed  in  rough  fisherman's 
attire  and  with  the  most  prominent  eyes  I  had  ever  seen. 
Indeed,  his  whole  appearance  gave  me  the  impression  that 
he  was  not  overburdened  with  wits.  The  interior  of  the 
hut  was  of  the  poorest  description.  On  the  one  side  I 
caught  sight  of  a  half -finished  boat,  upon  which  the  fel 
low  had  been  engaged  when  I  had  disturbed  him.  Upon 
the  other  was  a  couch  of  dried  fern  leaves.  This,  to 
gether  with  a  rough  table  and  stool  and  a  litter  of  nets, 
seemed  to  sum  up  the  total  of  his  property.  Yet  when 
I  had  given  him  a  hurried  explanation,  he  readily  con 
sented  to  return  with  me  for  my  companion,  and  a  min 
ute  later  we  were  striding  down  the  coombe  side  by  side. 
I  gathered  on  the  way  that  we  had  landed  upon  the 
northern  coast  of  Torbay,  and  that  Cleeve  itself  lay  little 
more  than  two  miles  distant.  I  learned  also  that  two 
days  before  a  French  fleet  of  six  sail  of  the  line  had  put 
into  the  bay,  but  that  upon  the  approach  of  a  British 
squadron  they  had  sailed  hurriedly  for  the  coast  of 
France,  so  that  all  danger  of  invasion  was  at  present  at 
an  end. 

"Ah,"  thought  I,  "so,  my  lady,  your  pretty  scheme  has 
failed,  and  the  wheel  of  fortune  turns  once  more  in  my 
favour!"  We  found  my  companion  still  lying  in  the 
same  position  in  which  I  had  left  him,  and  raising  him  in 
our  arms,  bore  him  with  difficulty — for  he  was  no  light 
weight  and  the  trees  were  thick — back  to  the  hut.  But  it 
was  upon  reaching  this  latter,  and  depositing  our  sense- 


240  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

less  burden  upon  the  bed  of  ferns  that  fate  culminated  in 
the  strangest  trick  of  all.  For  no  sooner  did  the  old  man 
beside  me  catch  sight  of  my  companion's  face  in  the  light 
of  the  rushlight  fixed  to  the  wall  than  he  uttered  a 
startled  exclamation. 

"Lord  save  us !"  he  cried.     "  'Tis  the  master  himself." 

"How,  fellow!"  I  said  in  surprise.  "You  know  this 
gentleman?" 

"Aye,  aye,"  he  answered,  scarce  finding  his  tongue. 
"Know  him?  I  have  lived  this  forty  years  upon  his 
land." 

"Then  who  is  he?"  I  cried,  no  suspicion  of  the  truth 
dawning  upon  my  mind.  "Speak  out,  man?" 

"You  do  not  know?"  he  stammered.  "You  do  not 
know  the  Earl  of  Cleeve?" 

"What!" 

In  my  surprise  I  gripped  his  arm  so  tightly  that  he 
cried  out  in  sudden  pain,  and  wrenching  himself  free, 
caught  up  his  hammer  and  put  the  table  between  us. 
But  as  for  me  I  had  forgotten  the  fellow's  very  presence, 
and  stood  staring  down  into  the  white  face  of  the  man 
before  me  with  but  two  thoughts  gradually  dawning 
upon  my  stunned  senses ;  for  if  this  man's  words  were 
true,  then  this — this — was  the  Earl  of  Cleeve,  and  my 
lady's  brother.  As  all  the  possibilities  of  what  this  latter 
phrase  might  mean  to  be  flashed  suddenly  upon  my  mind 
I  could  have  shouted  aloud  in  my  elation.  It  was  not 
that  I  knew  this  man's  name  to  be  proscribed,  it  was  not 
for  the  sake  of  the  reward  offered  by  goverment  for  his 
capture,  though  that  alone  might  have  tempted  a  more 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE 

sordid  man  than  I — no,  it  was  the  knowledge  that  I  held 
his  secret  and  his  life  in  the  hollow  of  my  hand — that  now 
at  last  I  would  have  a  full  and  final  reckoning  with  my 
lady.  At  last !  Oh,  I  would  wring  that  proud  heart !  I 
would  humble  that  haughty  spirit  to  the  very  dust!  I 
would  crush  her  without  pity  or  remorse!  She  should 
plead — kneel — nay,  grovel  at  my  feet — for  the  life  that 
I  would  refuse! 

We  had  parted  last  with  but  little  seeming  hope  for  me 
to  obtain  revenge;  now  all  the  cards  were  in  my  hand, 
and  the  man  whom  she  had  scorned,  despised,  and 
struck — struck! — I  swore  a  bitter  oath  at  the  remem 
brance — had  power  to  bring  ruin  upon  her  house  and 
make  her  taste  the  bitterness  of  death ! 

As  I  conjured  up  the  picture  of  that  proud  head  bowed 
low  in  sorrow,  I  laughed  aloud  in  my  exultation.  Then 
my  eyes  encountered  those  of  the  owner  of  the  hut,  who 
still  remained  in  the  same  attitude,  suspiciously  regard 
ing  me,  and  I  came  back  to  earth  with  a  sudden  start. 

"Pshaw!"  I  said  contemptuously.  "I  will  do  you  no 
hurt,  man !  See,  I  am  in  a  merry  mood ! — a  right  merry 
mood !"  And  again  I  laughed  exultantly. 

"Aye,"  he  muttered,  crossing  himself,  "but  'tis  merri 
ment  that  is  not  good  to  hear." 

I  paid  no  further  attention  to  him,  but  bent  low  over  my 
companion's  prostrate  form  and  looked  long  and 
earnestly  in  his  face.  Now  I  understood  at  a  glance  the 
likeness  to  some  one  that  at  our  first  meeting  had  so  puz 
zled  me;  now  on  a  sudden  I  remembered  of  whom  the 
voice  and  manners  had  reminded  me.  Surely  I  had  been 


MY   LADY   OF    CLEEVE 

blind  not  to  see  before  the  likeness  to  my  lady.  Even  as 
I  gazed  at  him  the  colour  returned  slightly  to  his  cheeks, 
and  his  lips  parted  in  a  scarcely  audible  sigh.  I  sank 
on  one  knee  beside  him  and  threw  open  his  riding  coat. 
Had  I  needed  corroboration  of  the  fisherman's  words,  I 
received  it  then,  and  the  mystery  as  to  why  he  had  re 
tained  his  coat  in  the  cabin  was  at  once  made  clear. 
For  beneath  it  he  was  clad  in  a  suit  of  violet-coloured 
velvet  and  his  breast  glittered  with  the  insignia  of  some 
half  dozen  orders,  among  which  my  eyes  fell  upon  the 
blue  ribbon  of  the  Garter  and  the  Order  of  St.  Louis. 
The  hilt  of  his  sword,  too,  which  had  been  concealed 
before  by  his  outer  coat,  was  thickly  studded  with  jewels, 
though  the  blade  itself  was  of  the  finest  Toledo  steel,  as 
I  speedily  discovered  when  I  essayed  to  test  it.  This 
latter  weapon  I  did  not  hesitate  to  appropriate  for  my 
own  use,  and  it  was  with  a  sigh  of  satisfaction  that  I 
fastened  it  to  my  side ;  for  'tis  wonderful  what  a  feeling 
of  security  may  be  given  to  a  man  by  the  possession  of 
three  feet  of  good  honest  steel. 

Oh,  it  was  all  clear  to  me  now — clear  as  daylight !  As 
James's  most  trusted  councillor,  having  great  influence  in 
Devonshire  and  the  adjacent  counties,  he  had  been  hur 
riedly  dispatched  by  his  master  to  create  a  diversion  in 
his  favour  by  heading  a  general  rising  of  the  Jacobites 
throughout  the  West.  By  which  means  James  relied 
upon  William  withdrawing  some  of  his  veteran  troops 
from  Ireland  to  quell  it.  That  it  was  a  plan  hurriedly 
formed  and  as  hurriedly  executed  was  plain,  seeing  that 
the  earl  had  not  had  time  to  don  any  disguise  ere  pro- 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE      243 

ceeding  on  board.  I  bade  my  unwilling  host  bring 
water,  and  with  this  I  bathed  my  companion's  wound  and 
again  adjusted  the  bandage. 

"He  will  do  now,"  I  said  briefly  to  my  host,  who  had 
drawn  slowly  near,  watching  the  proceedings  with 
marked  attention.  "Leave  me  to  think,  my  friend !" 

He  drew  back  at  that  into  a  corner  of  the  hut  and  stood 
furtively  regarding  me,  whilst  I  seated  myself  upon  the 
stool  at  my  patient's  side  and  rapidly  reflected  how  best 
I  could  profit  by  this  unexpected  development.  For 
some  little  time  I  remained  buried  in  thought,  review 
ing  in  all  its  details  a  scheme  which  gradually  increased 
in  favour  with  me  the  more  I  conned  it.  With  so  much 
satisfaction  did  it  present  itself  to  my  mind  that  my 
breath  grew  quicker  at  the  thought,  and  I  moistened 
my  dry  lips  in  pleasurable  anticipation.  Indeed,  so  ab 
sorbed  was  I  in  my  own  thoughts  that  it  was  with  a  start 
of  genuine  surprise  I  heard  from  without  the  sharp  clink 
of  a  hoof  striking  against  a  stone,  with  the  sound  of  a 
hearty  oath.  I  sprang  to  my  feet  and  laid  my  hand 
upon  my  sword.  I  had  my  own  reasons  for  not  desiring 
any  company  at  that  moment. 

"The  door,  fool !"  I  cried  to  the  old  man,  as  there  came 
the  sound  of  footsteps  without  and  the  jingle  of  harness. 
"Bar  the  door !" 

But  it  was  too  late.  Even  as  the  words  left  my  lips, 
and  as  he  moved  to  execute  my  bidding,  on  a  sudden  the 
door  was  flung  open,  and  a  harsh  voice  cried :  "Within 
there!  Can'st  tell  me  how  far  it  is  to —  Cassilis?"  I 
think  that  an  oath  rose  to  my  lips  also ;  for  there,  framed 


244  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

in  the  doorway,  with  his  rein  slung  upon  his  arm,  stood 
the  man  of  all  others  that  I  least  desired  to  see. 

"De  Brito !"  I  cried  when  I  had  recovered  from  my  sur 
prise.  "What  brings  you  here?" 

"I  might  with  equal  justice  demand  the  same  of  you," 
he  answered.  "But  as  I  have  ridden  express  from  Dart 
mouth  with  a  message  for  you,  I  may  as  well  acquit  me 
here  of  my  errand." 

"For  me?"  I  cried  in  still  more  surprise. 

"Aye,"  he  replied,  drawing  a  sealed  paper  from  his 
breast ;  "though  I  little  expected  to  find  you  here  when 
I  saw  the  light  from  the  road  yonder.  Curse  me,  if  I 
understand  it !" 

"That  is  my  affair,"  I  said  coldly.  "Give  me  the  let 
ter." 

"Aye,  but,"  he  continued,  unheeding  my  words, 
"your  uniform — and —  'Sdeath!  whom  have  we 
there?" 

He  had,  for  the  first  time  apparently,  observed  the  in 
animate  figure  behind  me.  And  at  that  moment  the  earl 
stirred  slightly  and  groaned.  I  had  placed  myself  so  as 
to  screen  his  face  from  De  Brito's  view  and  I  now  has 
tened  to  answer  the  latter  with  what  carelessness  I  could 
assume. 

"  'Tis  a  long  story,"  I  replied,  "and  must  wait  the  tell 
ing  at  some  future  opportunity.  But  amongst  other  ad 
ventures  I  was  carried  off  by  a  privateer.  This  is  a  com 
mon  sailorman,  who  assisted  me  to  escape  and  was  hurt 
in  so  doing." 

"Indeed!"  De  Brito  answered  with  a  sneer.     I  could 


read  in  his  eyes  that  he  did  not  believe  my  words.  "But 
that  I  have  your  word  for  it  I  had  not  given  you  credit 
for  playing  the  part  of  good  Samaritan.  How  now! 
What  are  you  staring  at,  old  death's  head?" 

Following  the  direction  of  his  eyes,  I  saw  that  the  old 
man  had  drawn  gradually  nearer  during  this  brief  con 
versation  and  was  now  gazing  from  one  to  the  other  of 
us  with  a  peculiar  expression  upon  his  face.  Meeting  my 
eyes,  he  drew  back  hurriedly,  muttering  to  himself.  I 
turned  again  to  De  Brito. 

"Enough!"  I  said  impatiently.  "The  man  is  half  a 
fool.  And  now  the  paper !" 

He  had  no  further  excuse  for  withholding  it  and  gave 
it  into  my  hands.  Doubtless  he  hoped  that  I  should 
move  nearer  to  the  light  so  that  he  might  be  enabled  to 
indulge  his  curiosity.  But  I  was  too  wary  to  be  so 
caught,  and  while  opening  it  I  still  preserved  my  position 
in  front  of  my  companion  so  that  he  was  unable  to  get  a 
sight  of  his  face.  Finding  that  I  was  not  to  be  enticed 
thus,  he  sulkily  retired  a  few  steps,  and  whilst  still  keep 
ing  a  watchful  eye  upon  him  I  turned  my  attention  to 
the  letter  in  my  hand.  Its  contents  were  brief  and  to  the 
point. 

"This  is  to  warn  you  news  has  been  received  that  the 
Earl  of  Cleeve  hath  set  sail  for  England  to  effect  a  rising 
in  favour  of  James  Stuart.  So  much  we  know  from  one 
who  hath  betrayed  him;  but  not  his  landing  place. 
Therefore,  be  on  your  guard.  Keep  watch  upon  the 
house.  Keep  watch  upon  the  servants.  'Tis  not  unlikely 
he  will  endeavour  to  communicate  with  his  home.  And 


246  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

forget  not  that  a  thousand  crowns  await  his  apprehen 
sion."  The  letter  was  signed  "Colonel  Savage"  and  was 
dated  July  4,  1690. 

With  what  feelings  I  read  these  words,  knowing  that 
the  object  of  this  reward  lay  helpless  at  my  feet,  may 
well  be  imagined.  I  raised  my  eyes  to  De  Brito.  He 
was  staring  fixedly  past  me,  an  evil  smile  curling  his 
lips. 

"You  say  that  the  regiment  is  at  Dartmouth,"  I  said  at 
length. 

"Aye,"  he  answered  laconically.  "What  then?" 

"This,"  I  replied  quickly,  anxious  only  to  be  rid  of  his 
presence.  "You  wil  return  at  once  and  tell  Colonel  Sav 
age  from  me  that  I  will  obey  his  instructions  in 
every  respect.  Aye,  and  if  he  can  spare  me  twenty 
troopers,  so  much  the  better.  That  is  all,  I  think."  And 
I  glanced  meaningly  at  the  door.  But  for  the  moment 
he  made  no  offer  to  move. 

"Before  I  go,"  he  said  slowly,  "I  would  ask  you  a 
question." 

"Well,  what  is  it,  man?"  I  cried  impatiently. 

"Do  common  sailors  wear  such  rings  as  that?"  he  an 
swered,  nodding  in  my  direction. 

I  will  own  that  his  words  took  me  somewhat  off  my 
guard.  I  cast  a  quick  glance  behind  me,  and  saw  at 
once  what  had  caught  his  attention.  The  earl  had  moved 
slightly,  and  one  hand  hung  down  by  his  side,  and  upon 
it,  flashing  and  scintillating  in  the  wavering  light,  was 
the  magnificent  ruby  I  had  remarked  when  in  the  boat. 
But  I  was  quick  to  regain  my  wits. 


LONELY  HUT  ON  THE  SHORE 

"Tush!"  I  replied  with  affected  carelessness.  "Stolen, 
no  doubt.  Did  I  not  say  it  was  a  privateer?" 

"No  doubt,"  De  Brito  answered  with  a  sneer.  "And 
that  white  hand — was  that  stolen  also?" 

But  my  patience  was  fast  vanishing.  "Hark  you!"  I 
said  sternly,  fingering  my  sword  hilt.  "If  you  are  wise 
you  will  not  seek  to  meddle  with  my  affairs.  You  have 
received  your  orders.  Go!" 

For  a  moment  he  stood  facing  me,  a  dark  scowl  upon 
his  face.  But  he  knew  that  I  was  the  better  swordsman 
and  he  had  no  stomach  for  a  fight.  Stifling  an  oath, 
he  turned  upon  his  heel  and  left  the  hut.  I  followed 
him  through  the  door  and  watched  him  mount.  When  he 
had  gathered  up  the  reins  preparatory  to  departing,  he 
turned  in  his  saddle  and  addressed  me. 

"Good-night  to  you,  Captain  Cassilis,"  he  cried  mock 
ingly.  "I  think  I  promised  you  once  not  to  forget  you. 
Well,  'tis  a  pleasant  night  for  a  ride,  and  Meriden  lies 
but  a  mile  or  so  out  of  my  way!"  Then  in  a  sudden 
outburst  of  rage  he  shook  his  fist  at  me  with  a  furious 
oath.  The  next  moment  he  had  set  spurs  to  his  horse, 
and  I  heard  the  beat  of  his  hoofs  die  away  upon  the 
night. 


CHAPTER    XIV 

OF    THE    HOME    COMING    OF    HIS    GRACE    OF    CLEEVE 

FOR  some  moments  I  remained  in  the  same  attitude,  star 
ing  fixedly  in  the  direction  in  which  he  had  disappeared, 
and  pondering  upon  his  words ;  then  I  retraced  my  steps 
to  the  hut.  At  the  doorway  I  paused.  The  old  man 
had  left  his  position  in  my  absence  and  was  now  kneeling 
by  the  earl's  side,  apparently  muttering  something  in 
his  ear.  Even  as  I  gazed  he  put  his  two  hands  upon  his 
breast  and  lightly  shook  him. 

Then  I  entered.  "What  is  it?  What  are  you  doing 
there?"  I  cried. 

At  the  sound  of  my  voice  he  turned  his  head  towards 
me  but  he  did  not  rise.  "Aye,  but  'tis  a  sad  sight  this," 
he  replied  quaveringly.  "There  will  be  sorrow  at  the 
manor  when  this  is  known." 

"Yoa  say  true,  old  man,"  I  answered  grimly.  "There 
will  be  sorrow  there — sorrow  indeed !" 

I  crossed  over  to  his  side  and  stood  staring  for  a  mo 
ment  at  my  late  companion.  The  colour  had  in  some 
measure  returned  to  his  face  and  he  lay  breathing  heav 
ily.  I  stooped  and  gently  disengaged  the  ruby  from  his 
finger,  to  slip  it  upon  my  own.  Then  I  turned  to  leave 
the  hut.  I  had  all  but  reached  the  door  when  the  old 
man's  voice  arrested  me.  He  had  risen  to  his  feet,  and 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE      249 

I  noticed  a  subdued  excitement  in  his  voice  and  manner ; 
but  of  this  I  thought  nothing  at  the  time. 

"You  are  going  out  ?"  he  said  slowly. 

"Aye,"  I  answered.  "Is  there  anything  strange  in 
that?  I  will  myself  bear  tidings  of  the  earl's  misfortune 
to  the  manor.  You  say  that  yonder  road  will  take  me  to 
the  village?" 

"It  runs  direct,"  he  replied  eagerly.  "You  cannot  miss 
the  way,  and  'tis  scarcely  two  miles  distant." 

"Why,  then,"  I  answered,  "I  shall  start  at  once.  In  the 
meantime  you  will  watch  over  our  friend  there.  He  will 
sleep  belike  for  many  hours,  and  see  that  you  open  not 
the  door  till  my  return.  You  understand  ?" 

He  nodded  in  assent,  and  without  further  word  I  went 
out  closing  the  door  behind  me. 

Once  upon  the  ^road  I  looked  long  and  searchingly  to 
the  south.  De  Brito  had  long  since  disappeared,  and 
no  figure  of  man  or  beast  broke  the  barren  surface  of  the 
low  hills.  I  turned  my  face  resolutely  northwards  and 
set  out  at  a  brisk  pace  for  my  destination,  picturing  to 
myself  the  meeting  with  my  lady  and  all  that  I  should 
say.  I  must  have  been  walking  for  the  half  of  an  hour 
ere  I  caught  sight  of  the  head  of  Cleevesborough,  beyond 
which  lay  the  village.  Involuntarily  I  quickened  my 
steps  at  sight  of  it,  and  when  some  time  later  I  had 
skirted  round  its  base,  I  found  myself  within  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  of  the  church.  It  behooved  me  then  to  pro 
ceed  with  more  caution,  and  accordingly  I  left  the  road 
and,  forcing  my  way  through  the  low  hedge  that  bor 
dered  it,  I  made  my  way  slowly  along  in  its  shadow. 


250  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

When  I  had  advanced  thus  to  within  a  hundred  yards  of 
the  nearest  house,  which  happened  indeed  to  be  the  inn, 
I  paused  to  consider  what  course  I  should  next  take. 
There  were  lights  burning  in  the  tavern,  and  the  dark 
figures  of  men  showed  through  the  open  windows.  For 
the  rest,  the  village  was  quiet  enough,  and  even  as  I  stood 
there  hesitating  the  clock  upon  the  church  struck  ten. 
I  had  come  to  the  decision  of  making  a  detour  round  the 
village,  and  was  about  to  put  this  plan  into  execution, 
when  a  distant  sound  upon  the  road  behind  me  brought 
me  to  a  sudden  halt.  Far  away  at  present,  but  growing 
momentarily  nearer,  came  the  thud  of  a  horse's  hoofs. 
Crouching  lower  in  the  shadow  of  the  hedge,  I  awaited 
the  appearance  of  the  rider,  a  sudden  suspicion  crossing 
my  mind  that  it  was  De  Brito  following  me,  though  with 
what  purpose  I  could  not  well  divine.  Two  hundred 
yards  away  the  road  took  a  sudden  bend,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  rider  had  passed  this  point  that  I  was  enabled 
to  get  a  clear  view  of  him  in  the  moonlight.  A  single 
glance  showed  me  that  it  was  not  De  Brito,  but  one  who 
rode  upon  an  errand  of  life  and  death.  The  horse 
swayed  ominously  from  side  to  side ;  the  rider  reeled  in 
his  saddle.  At  a  nearer  approach  I  could  see  his  face, 
white  and  ghastly  with  mingled  dust  and  weariness.  And 
then,  when  within  twenty  yards  of  the  spot  where  I  lay 
concealed,  on  a  sudden  horse  and  rider  came  crashing 
to  the  ground,  a  widening  pool  of  blood  spreading  from 
the  former's  mouth  and  nostrils  telling  its  own  tale.  The 
horse  had  been  ridden  literally  to  the  death.  Yet  the 
man  stayed  but  to  cast  one  glance  at  her  and  then  stag- 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE      251 

gered  rather  than  walked  in  the  direction  of  the 
village. 

'Twas  then  that,  rising  to  my  feet,  I  kept  pace  with 
him  upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  hedge,  for  I  was  de 
termined  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  his  business.  When 
he  entered  the  courtyard  of  the  inn  I  was,  all  unperceived 
by  him,  close  enough  to  hear  what  followed,  though  it 
would  have  taken  a  sharp  pair  of  eyes  to  have  detected 
me  in  the  deep  shadow  cast  by  the  building.  The  man 
made  straight  for  the  open  door  before  him,  at  the  same 
time  shouting  hoarsely : 

"Ho  there,  landlord !  a  cup  of  brandy  and  a  horse,  in 
the  King's  name !" 

His  words  drew  a  dozen  heads  to  the  windows  and  a 
moment  later  the  landlord  himself  appeared  in  the  door 
way.  Over  his  shoulder  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  my  old 
acquaintance  the  steward. 

"Who  calls  so  late?  What  do  you  wish,  friend?" 
said  the  landlord. 

"Food,  drink,  and  a  horse,  in  the  King's  name;  for  I 
have  ridden  my  own  to  the  death,  and  must  be  in  Exeter 
ere  dawn,"  the  other  answered. 

"What!"  cried  the  host.     "You  carry  news  belike?" 

"News?"  replied  the  other  in  a  firmer  tone.  "Aye — 
news  from  Ireland.  Great  news ! — glorious  news !" 

Then  raising  his  voice  so  that  all  might  hear,  he  con 
tinued:  "Three  days  ago  a  great  battle  was  fought 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Boyne,  in  which  James's  army  was 
totally  defeated.  By  this  time  William  is  in  Dublin." 

For  a  moment  there  was  a  silence  of  sheer  dismay  fol 
lowing  his  words. 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"And  King  James?"  faltered  the  steward  at  length. 

"The  late  king  thou  meanest,  friend,"  said  the  other 
sternly. 

"James  Stuart  fled  from  the  field  and,  upbraiding  those 
around  him,  embarked  at  Kinsdale  and  escaped  to  France, 
leaving  those  who  were  worthy  of  a  better  leader  to 
make  their  own  submission.  All  fear  of  him  is  at  an  end ! 
God  save  King  William !" 

And  faintly  from  the  group  behind  came  in  echo,  "God 
save  King  William !" 

I  waited  to  hear  no  more.  Pressing  my  hat  low  upon 
my  brow,  I  left  the  shadow  of  the  wall  in  which  I  had 
been  standing  and  ran  swiftly  down  the  village  street. 
No  one  was  abroad  to  question  me;  scarcely  a  light 
showed  in  any  of  the  houses  on  either  side ;  and  quickly 
as  I  knew  the  news  that  I  had  heard  would  spread,  for  the 
present  at  least  I  had  the  start  of  them. 

Now  to  put  my  scheme  of  revenge  into  execution — to 
obtain  an  interview  with  my  lady. 

At  the  end  of  the  street  I  turned  aside  and  plunged  into 
the  narrow  path  leading  through  the  woods.  It  was 
darker  here  beneath  the  trees,  though  the  moonlight  fil 
tered  through  the  leaves  and  lay  in  silvery  patches  at  my 
feet.  But  with  my  heart  growing  hotter  with  revenge, 
the  nearer  that  I  drew  to  its  consummation,  I  pushed 
on,  reckless  of  the  briars  that  clutched  at  me,  as  if  they 
would  have  impeded  my  progress,  and  cursing  at  every 
spreading  root  that  tripped  me  up,  and  at  the  sudden 
turnings  of  the  path  that,  as  often  as  not,  precipitated 
me  into  the  bushes  that  skirted  it  on  either  side. 


HOME   COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     253 

Upon  arriving  at  the  end  of  the  wood  I  paused  for  a 
moment  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  trees.  There  were 
lights  in  the  lower  windows  of  the  manor.  Evidently  the 
household  had  not  yet  retired  for  the  night.  I  loosened 
my  sword  in  its  sheath  and  made  my  way  slowly  along 
the  terrace,  as  once  before  I  had  done  upon  that  memo 
rable  night  when  I  had  surprised  my  lady  and  her  Jacobite 
friends — to  the  latter's  disadvantage.  The  windows  of 
the  dining  hall  were  open,  and  arriving  safely  at  the 
nearest  one,  I  cautiously  peered  into  the  room.  In  the 
silence  of  the  night  I  could  hear  the  loud  beating  of  my 
own  heart ;  for  my  lady  herself  was  within  a  few  feet  of 
me !  She  was  seated  at  the  spinet,  and  was,  as  far  as  I  could 
see,  alone.  Her  back  was  towards  me,  and  as  yet  she 
was  all  unconscious  of  my  presence.  Even  as  I  stood 
watching  her,  she  swept  her  fingers  over  the  keys  and 
broke  out  into  a  low,  dreamy  love-song,  the  passionate 
cadence  of  which  held  me  spellbound — forgetful  of  the 
errand  that  had  brought  me  there.  Nay  more,  forgetful 
even  of  the  insults  I  had  suffered  at  this  woman's 
hands ;  but  with  vague  regrets  rising  within  me,  old 
memories  awaking  to  which  my  heart  had  long  been  a 
stranger. 

The  song  ceased,  the  last  sad  echoes  floated  out  to  me 
and  died  away  upon  the  night,  and  my  lady  leaned  her 
head  upon  her  hand  and  remained  lost  in  reverie. 

Bah!  Was  this  Captain  Cassilis,  whose  sword  was 
known  and  feared  throughout  the  Lowlands,  or  was  it 
some  love-sick  stripling  enraptured  at  the  sound  of  his 
mistress's  voice?  I  passed  my  hand  across  my  eyes,  for 


254 

a  sudden  dimness  had  clouded  their  vision.  Then  I  drew 
a  long  breath  and  stepped  into  the  room. 

"Madam !"  I  said  in  a  low  voice.  She  did  not  turn  her 
head. 

"I  wish  for  nothing,"  she  answered  absently. 

I  saw  that  she  took  me  for  one  of  her  servants  and 
with  a  grim  smile  I  advanced  a  few  steps  towards  her. 
"Yet  I  think,  madam,"  I  replied,  "that  it  would  be  as 
well  to  give  me  your  attention." 

She  tifrned  then  indeed,  and  at  sight  of  me  she  rose  to 
her  feet  with  a  cry  of  surprise. 

"You?"  she  cried,  the  brilliant  colour  deserting  her 
cheeks.  "You  here?" 

"As  you  see,  madam,"  I  answered  with  a  mocking  bow, 
my  heart  hardening,  all  softer  feelings  deserting  my 
breast.  "No  thanks  to  your  ladyship,  however,  that  I 
am  not  at  present  bound  for  a  French  prison  or  for  that 
equally  desirable  place  of  residence — a  Moorish  galley." 

"Such  being  the  case,  sir,"  she  replied  quickly,  "why 
do  you  again  venture  where  at  a  word  from  me  my  ser 
vants  will  arrest  you?" 

"Because,  madam,"  I  answered  coolly,  "circumstances 
have  arisen  that  no  longer  render  your  servants  danger 
ous  to  me — and  that  also  place  your  ladyship  in  a  some 
what  unenviable  position." 

"I  do  not  understand  you,  sir,"  she  said  coldly.  "And 
I  do  not  know  what  sins  I  have  committed  that  heaven 
should  send  me  the  degradation  of  again  having  you  be 
neath  my  roof ;  but  if  you  have  anything  to  say  to  me, 
I  pray  you  be  as  brief  as  possible." 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     255 

"Then  I  will  come  to  the  point,  madam,"  I  answered 
calmly.  "To  be  brief,  James  has  been  signally  defeated 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Boyne,  and  fled,  like  the  craven  he 
is,  to  lick  the  boots  of  his  master  Louis.  William  is  in 
Dublin.  The  star  of  the  Stuarts  is  set  for  ever!" 

She  could  not  altogether  suppress  a  start  of  surprise  at 
rny  words ;  but  the  next  moment  she  had  drawn  herself 
erect  and  her  eyes  blazed  with  scorn. 

"It  is  not  true!"  she  cried  passionately.  "It  is  not 
true !  I  will  not  believe !  Yet  her  face  had  grown  of 
marble  whiteness. 

"Madam,"  I  replied  coolly,  "that  I  again  venture  my 
person  beneath  your  roof  should  be  sufficient  warrant  of 
the  truth  of  my  words.  The  messenger  has  but  just  ar 
rived  in  the  village.  More  than  that,  in  a  few  minutes 
your  own  steward  will  be  here  to  confirm  my  statement." 

"Yet,"  she  faltered,  struggling  against  the  conviction 
of  the  truth.  "But  no — it  is  impossible !  You  are  lying 
to  me,  sir,"  she  continued  in  a  firmer  tone.  "There  were 
brave  men,  experienced  soldiers,  with  James.  Would  he 
be  so  base  as  to  desert  those  who  risked  their  lives  and 
fortunes  for  him?"  I  shrugged  my  shoulders  carelessly. 

"Do  not  deceive  yourself,  madam,"  I  made  answer. 
"Carry  your  mind  back  to  the  past.  Hast  James  Stuart 
ever  shown  any  consideration  for  others  when  his  own 
worthless  life  was  in  danger?  The  man  who  could  steal 
away  from  his  palace  by  night,  without  striking  one  blow 
for  his  crown  and  kingdom,  would  care  little  what  fate 
befell  those  who  had  supported  him.  Your  own  heart 
tells  you  that  I  speak  the  truth,"  I  ended  quietly. 


256  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

She  raised  her  hand  in  a  gesture  half  of  protest.  "And 
these  gentlemen?"  she  cried  passionately.  "Do  you 
think,  sir,  that  my  brother  is  a  man  to  seek  safety  in 
flight?  To  desert  those  who  have  faithfully  followed 
him?" 

"On  the  contrary,"  I  answered  grimly — the  moment  of 
my  triumph  was  very  near — "I  know  that  he  did  not." 

Something  in  my  face  must  have  attracted  her  atten 
tion,  for  I  saw  a  sudden  look  of  fear  creep  into  her  eyes. 

"You  know?"  she  faltered.     "What  do  you  know?" 

"I  am  coming  to  that,"  I  answered.  "There  is  a  chair 
beside  you.  Will  you  not  be  seated,  madam?"  I  con 
tinued  with  mock  politeness.  "I  fear  that  the  tidings  I 
have  brought  have  not  been  wholly  welcome  to  you !" 

She  looked  at  me  with  something  of  her  old  look  of 
repulsion ;  nevertheless,  I  could  see  that  she  was  strangely 
agitated  as  she  sank  into  the  chair  that  I  had  indicated. 
I  took  a  step  nearer  to  her. 

"When,"  I  commenced  slowly,  "two  days  ago,  with  the 
generosity  characteristic  of  you,  you  sent  me  on  board 
that  vessel,  you  imagined  that  I  had  passed  out  of  your 
life  for  ever.  But  there  was  one  thing  you  had  omitted 
to  take  into  consideration — the  nature  of  the  man  with 
whom  you  had  to  deal.  I  am  no  child  to  sit  down  and  ac 
cept  my  fate  with  folded  hands,  but  a  man  skilful  in 
resource,  and  of  much  experience.  Moreover,  the  debt 
between  us  is  over  heavy." 

"All*  this  is  superfluous,  sir,"  she  interrupted.  "If 
there  is  nothing  else  for  me  to  hear ?" 

"Very  well,  madam,"  I  continued.     "I  forgot  that  this 


HOME   COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     257 

could  have  very  little  interest  for  you.  Suffice  it,  then, 
to  say  that  I  escaped  from  this  vessel  at  no  small  risk  to 
myself,  and  drifted  throughout  the  night,  without  food, 
without  shelter,  in  an  open  boat — alone." 

"Still,  sir,"  she  said  impatiently,  half  rising  from  her 
chair,  "I  do  not  see  the  connection 

I  checked  her  with  a  movement  of  my  hand.  "I  pray 
you  hear  me  out,  madam,"  I  continued  firmly.  "I  prom 
ise  you  that  I  shall  not  detain  you  long.  At  daybreak 
this  morning  I  was  sighted  by  a  small  brig,  whose  master 
thereupon  bore  down  to  my  assistance  and  took  me 
on  board.  This  little  vessel  I  found  had  come  from 
Ireland,  and  she  carried  one  passenger  on  board — a 
gentleman !" 

I  paused  and  gazed  fixedly  at  my  lady.  She  did  not 
speak,  but  I  heard  her  catch  her  breath  sharply,  and 
again  I  saw  that  look  of  fear  in  her  eyes.  I  think  that 
at  last  she  had  a  suspicion  of  the  truth. 

*'He  was  a  very  handsome  gentleman,  of  a  singularly 
noble  presence ;  and  his  face  seemed  in  a  manner  to  be 
familiar  to  me.  This,  again,  can  be  of  little  interest  to 
you,  madam." 

Again  I  paused ;  then  I  continued  more  slowly : — 

"I  will  not  dwell  longer  upon  the  events  of  the  day,  but 
will  merely  state  that  some  few  hours  ago,  in  the  com 
pany  of  this  gentleman,  I  left  the  vessel.  There  were  but 
our  two  selves  in  the  boat,  madam,  and  by  some  misad 
venture  it  capsized  in  landing,  whereby  my  companion 
sustained  somewhat  severe  injury." 

My  lady  gave  a  cry  of  pain,  and  again  as  I  looked  at 


258  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

her  white,  drawn  face  I  felt  the  same  chill,  shrinking 
sensation  I  had  experienced  in  the  wood.  But  I  reso 
lutely  put  it  from  me  and  continued: 

"I  bore  him  in  safety  to  the  land,  madam,  and  procur 
ing  assistance,  had  him  carried — but  there,  it  cannot  in 
terest  your  ladyship  where  he  was  carried ;  I  left  him  in 
safe  hands,  however,  and  it  was  in  passing  through  the 
village  on  my  way  here  that  I  learned  the  news  that 
I  have  already  related  to  you." 

She  had  risen  to  her  feet  while  I  was  speaking,  and 
now  faced  me  with  trembling  limbs  and  heaving 
bosom. 

"And — this — this   gentleman?"   she   almost  whispered. 

I  drew  still  nearer  to  her  and  met  her  gaze  firmly.  It 
was  the  moment  of  my  revenge. 

"Is  Cecil  Ingram,  Earl  of  Cleeve,  whose  life  is  forfeit 
upon  English  soil,  and  whom  one  word  of  mine  con 
signs — to  the  block!" 

There  was  silence  in  the  room — silence  unbroken. 
Twice  she  raised  her  hand  to  her  throat  and  essayed  to 
speak,  but  no  words  came  from  her  trembling  lips.  Then 
she  swayed  slightly  so  that  she  was  fain  to  seek  the  sup 
port  of  a  small  table  that  stood  beside  the  chair  in  which 
she  had  been  sitting.  I  took  a  quick  step  towards  her, 
for  I  thought  that  she  would  fall;  but  she  waived  me 
back  and  struggled  to  regain  a  momentary  composure. 
Ah,  my  lady,  my  lady!  If  you  had  never  suffered  in 
your  life  before,  you  suffered  then,  as  there  rose  before 
your  eyes  the  vision  of  a  ruined  house — a  fallen  cause — • 
a  brother's  trial — the  Tower — the  scaffold! 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     259 

"The  proof?"  she  gasped  at  length,  her  hands  pressed 
to  her  bosom,  her  eyes  like  those  of  an  animal  at  bay. 
"The  proof  of  what  you  say  ?" 

"Is  here,"  I  answered,  unbuckling  the  rapier  at  my 
side  and  laying  it  upon  the  table  before  her.  "Doubtless 
you  will  recognise  your  brother's  sword !" 

She  bent  to  scan  the  hilt,  and  a  low  moan  of  pain 
escaped  her  lips. 

"Or  if  you  seek  still  further  evidence,"  I  continued  re 
lentlessly,  "I  have  that  also.  Do  you  know  this  ring, 
madam?"  and  I  stripped  the  ruby  from  my  finger  and 
held  it  out  to  her. 

She  took  it  from  my  hand,  and  even  as  she  did  so  my 
thoughts  flew  back  to  our  first  meeting  in  that  very  hall, 
when  she  had  so  scornfully  refused  to  accept  the  warrant 
of  arrest  from  me;  but  now  fear  and  misfortune  had 
broken  down  her  pride.  I  suppose  that  the  ring  itself 
was  a  family  heirloom,  for  it  required  but  a  single  glance 
for  her  to  recognise  it. 

"It  is  his  ring — his  ring !"  she  cried ;  then  in  a  broken 
voice  she  added:  "God — help — us!" 

Her  trembling  knees  would  no  longer  support  her; 
she  sank  back  into  the  chair,  and  flinging  out  her  arms 
upon  the  table,  bowed  her  proud  head  upon  them  and 
gave  way  to  passionate  weeping. 

And  I — I  stood  there  by  the  table  gazing  down  at  her 
with  a  host  of  conflicting  emotions  in  my  breast.  The 
thought,  indeed,  crossed  my  mind  that  this  might  be  but 
another  trick  simulated  to  arouse  my  compassion;  but 
in  a  moment  I  put  the  idea  from  me.  This  was  no  pre- 


260  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

tence,  but  the  despairing  sobs  of  one  who  had  abandoned 
hope.  And  it  was  precisely  the  one  thing  that  I  had  not 
taken  into  account.  That  she  would  meet  me  with  anger 
and  defiance  I  had  taken  for  granted ;  that  this  attitude 
would  then  give  way  to  one  of  pleading  I  had  also 
equally  imagined  and  had  been  prepared  to  gloat  over 
her  humiliation.  But  this  hopeless  misery  disarmed  me. 
My  lady  proud,  my  lady  scornful — that  was  but  natural, 
was  but  the  fitting  heritage  of  her  birth  and  beauty. 
But  my  lady  in  tears  was  a  factor  so  improbable  that  it 
had  never  entered  into  my  calculations.  As  I  stood,  gaz 
ing  upon  her  bowed  head,  minute  by  minute  I  felt  my 
former  anger  against  her  evaporating.  And  then  on  a 
sudden,  a  strange  thing  happened.  For  before  my  eyes 
rose  a  vision  of  my  father  long  since  dead.  Of  a  manly, 
kindly  hearted,  stainless  gentleman,  whose  creed  had 
been,  "A  gentleman's  word  is  his  bond,"  and  whose  life 
had  been  spent  in  living  up  to  those  ideals  which  the  ma 
jority  of  men  admire  but  disregard.  Following  this, 
came  one  of  a  sweet-faced,  gentle  mother,  gazing  at  me 
with  sad,  reproachful  eyes — a  pure,  spiritual  face  that 
seemed  to  stand  between  me  and  the  object  of  my  ven 
geance,  pleading  with  me  to  show  mercy  for  the  sake  of 
their  common  womanhood.  How  long  the  vision  lasted 
I  do  not  know,  but  I  uttered  a  stifled  cry  and  covered 
my  eyes  with  my  hand.  When  I  removed  the  latter  it  was 
gone,  and  I  saw  only  the  brightly  lighted  room  and  the 
stricken  figure  of  the  woman  before  me.  But  though  my 
knees  were  trembling  and  the  perspiration  gathered 
thickly  on  my  forehead,  a  strange  new  resolution  was 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     261 

forming  in  my  breast.  I  felt  like  a  man  who  had  been 
snatched  from  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  and  I  shuddered 
to  think  how  near  I  had  come  to  the  brink — how  near  I 
had  come  to  bartering  man's  highest  privilege — that 
of  protection — for  the  sake  of  an  empty  revenge.  A 
revenge,  too,  directed  by  me — I,  a  strong  man,  against 
a  lady — a  woman — God's  finished  work ! 

My  first  feeling  was  one  of  overwhelming  shame,  but 
following  hard  upon  this  a  great  pity  filled  my  breast. 
Thank  God  I  was  still  a  gentleman! 

"Madam!"  I  said  gently,  bending  over  the  table. 

She  did  not  raise  her  head;  her  sobs  had  ceased;  she 
was  very  still.  Something  in  her  attitude  attracted  my 
attention.  I  passed  round  the  table  and  lightly  touched 
her  arm ;  then,  meeting  with  no  response,  I  sank  on  my 
knees  at  her  side  and  gently  drew  one  arm  from  before 
her  face.  It  was  as  I  had  thought — she  had  fainted. 
Seeing  this,  I  raised  her  tenderly,  so  that  her  head 
rested  upon  the  cushions  of  the  chair ;  then  I  fell  to  chaf 
ing  her  cold  hands.  And  at  this  moment,  as  I  knelt  with 
my  lady's  hand  in  mine,  there  came  the  sound  of  hur 
ried  footsteps  in  the  hall,  the  door  was  flung  wide  open, 
and  on  the  threshold  stood  the  Earl  of  Cleeve  himself, 
and  behind  him  Mistress  Grace. 

To  say  that  I  was  surprised  at  the  sudden  appearance 
of  the  man  whom  but  an  hour  before  I  had  left  lying  in 
the  fisherman's  hut,  to  all  appearance  grievously 
wounded,  would  but  inadequately  describe  my  feelings. 
So  astounded  was  I,  that  I  remained  staring  up  at  him 
still  with  my  lady's  hand  in  mine.  He  had  removed  the 


MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

bandage  from  his  forehead  and  the  long,  ragged  scar 
showed  plainly  in  the  light. 

"Your  Grace?"  I  stammered;  and  again:  "Your 
Grace?" 

I  rose  to  my  feet  and  fell  back  a  few  paces.  And  as 
with  a  cry  of  fear  and  compassion  Mistress  Grace  hur 
ried  to  her  sister's  side,  the  earl  stepped  forward  and 
confronted  me. 

"Aye,"  he  answered,  his  voice  stern  and  cold,  his  cour 
teous  manner  disappeared.  "I  suppose  my  unlooked-for 
appearance  upsets  your  plans,  sir.  I  thank  God  I  am 
in  time  to  save  my  sister's  honour." 

I  started  as  if  I  had  received  a  blow. 

"Her  honour!"  was  all  that  I  could  stammer.  "Her 
honour !" 

"I  have  said  it,"  he  answered  coldly,  at  the  same  time 
possessing  himself  of  the  sword  which  I  had  foolishly 
left  upon  the  table.  "The  old  man  yonder  was  no  fool. 
I  am  acquainted  with  your  unsavoury  reputation,  and  fol 
lowed  fast  upon  your  heels.  Once  at  the  village  it  was 
an  easy  matter  to  procure  a  horse."  In  a  moment  I 
saw  it  all.  The  old  man  must  at  some  time  have  heard 
my  name — doubtless  when  he  had  been  drinking  at  the 
inn.  I  remembered  how  that  De  Brito  had  used  it  at  our 
meeting  in  the  hut ;  and  this,  coupled  with  the  latter's 
uniform,  had  enabled  him  to  put  two  and  two  together 
with  a  shrewdness  that  I  had  not  given  him  credit  for. 
Of  course  it  was  all  plain  to  me  now.  After  my  de 
parture  he  had  found  means  to  arouse  the  earl  from 
his  swoon,  and  the  latter  had  followed  me  with  but 


"On  the  threshold  stood  the  Earl  of  C'leeve  himself" 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     263 

little   delay.      I  cursed   myself  for  my  lack   of  fore 
sight. 

"You  are  mad,"  I  answered,  coming  to  myself.  All 
those  schemes  which  were  forming  in  my  brain  were  shat 
tered  to  pieces  by  his  unlooked-for  appearance.  "Mad 
to  venture  hither !  Have  you  not  heard ?" 

"If  you  mean,  sir,  have  I  heard  of  the  ruin  of  the  cause 
to  which  I  had  devoted  my  life,  I  answer  that  I  have, 
both  that  and  many  things.  And  I  am  here  to  perform 
a  solemn  duty.  It  is  to  rid  the  world  of  a  very  dirty, 
scoundrel." 

I  felt  the  hot  blood  flush  my  brow. 

"Your  Grace,"  I  answered,  striving  to  speak  calmly, 
"if  you  will  permit  me  to  explain " 

"Enough  of  words,  sir,"  he  cried  impatiently.  "The 
honour  of  my  house  is  dear  to  me,  and  honour  forbids 
that  men  like  you  should  invade  its  threshold  and  con 
trive  such  work  as  that !  He  nodded  as  he  spoke  to  where 
my  lady  still  remained,  unconscious  despite  her  sister's 
efforts  to  revive  her. 

"But,"  I  muttered,  cudgelling  my  brains  to  discover 
some  means  whereby  I  might  evade  him,  "I  have  no  quar 
rel  with  your  Grace — and  no  sword." 

"For  the  first,  sir,"  he  replied  haughtily,  "I  am  the  best 
judge.  And  for  the  second,  'tis  a  matter  that  can  be 
easily  remedied."  He  stepped  quickly  to  the  wall  as 
he  spoke,  and  took  therefrom  a  beautiful  duelling  rapier, 
which  he  measured  beside  his  own.  Then  turning,  he 
held  the  two  out  to  me. 

"Choose  which  you  will,"  he  said  briefly. 


264  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

Mechanically  I  took  one  from  his  hand,  for  my  ears 
had  caught  a  distant  sound  from  without,  and  I  felt  that 
I  would  welcome  any  interruption  at  that  moment  that 
would  give  me  a  little  time  for  thought.  Nearer  now 
and  nearer  came  the  sound  of  a  man's  running  steps. 
They  did  not  pause  at  the  outer  entrance,  but  came 
right  on  across  the  hall,  and  the  next  moment  the  steward 
burst  into  the  room.  His  face  was  pale,  the  perspiration 
stood  out  upon  his  brow,  he  panted  so  heavily  that  he 
could  scarcely  speak. 

"Fly,  my  lord,  fly!"  he  gasped  brokenly.  "The 
dragoons  are  in  the  village." 

"Dragoons?"  I  cried,  starting. 

"Aye,"  he  said  excitedly,  "Dutch  dragoons  from 
Meriden — a  score  of  them.  They  know  that  you 
are  at  the  manor,"  he  continued,  turning  to  his  master 
and  wringing  his  hands  helplessly.  "In  three 
minutes  they  will  be  here.  God  help  us  all!  We  are 
undone !" 

Meriden!  In  a  flash  I  understood.  Now  I  saw  the 
meaning  of  De  Brito's  words.  He  had  known  to  these 
troops  being  quartered  there,  and  to  revenge  himself 
upon  me  had  gone  to  their  commander.  Whether  he  had 
guessed  the  real  quality  of  the  wounded  man  or  what  tale 
he  had  concocted  I  do  not  know ;  but  it  had  been  powerful 
enough  to  induce  that  officer  to  send  a  force  to  the  hut  to 
investigate  the  matter.  Arrived  there — well,  the  times 
were  rough,  and  too  well  I  knew  their  methods.  They 
had  speedily  discovered  all  they  desired  to  know  and 
had  then  followed  at  top  speed,  hoping,  doubtless,  to 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE     265 

pick  up  some  share  of  the  reward.  Truly  there  was  no 
hope  now,  for  the  man  before  me. 

All  this  had  passed  through  my  mind  as  it  were  in  a 
moment.  I  was  roused  by  hearing  the  earl's  voice. 

"Dragoons?"  he  was  saying.  "Yes — summoned  by 
this  gentleman !" 

"It  is  not  true !"  I  answered  firmly.  "Until  now,  your 
Grace,  I  was  as  ignorant  as  you  yourself  that  they  were 
in  the  neighbourhood." 

"It  matters  little,"  he  replied  sternly,  drawing  his 
rapier  and  flinging  the  empty  sheath  from  him.  "I  have 
still  three  minutes  left  to  me.  I  trust  that  in  that  time 
I  shall  kill  you!"  I  stood  hesitating,  for  I  knew  not 
what  to  do.  On  a  sudden  Mistress  Grace  ran  swiftly  to 
his  side. 

"Cecil,  Cecil !"  she  cried  in  a  voice  of  agony,  "why  do 
you  linger  here?  Why  do  you  waste  the  precious  mo 
ments?  Fly — fly  whilst  there  is  time!  Did  you  not 
hear?  In  a  few  minutes  it  will  be  too  late!" 

"It  is  too  late  now,"  he  answered,  "and  I  have  other 
work  to  do !" 

Down  at  his  feet  she  flung  herself  and  clung  with  her 
little  hands  around  his  knees,  so  that  for  the  moment  he 
could  not  move. 

"No,  no !"  she  cried  piteously,  raising  her  tear-dimmed 
face  to  his.  "It  is  not  yet  too  late — not  yet !  Cecil,  I 
entreat — I  implore  you  for  your  own  sake — for  all  our 
sakes — to  save  your  life!  The  window  is  open — they 
cannot  see  the  way  you  go !" 

"And  leave  this  man  to  point  them  on  my  track,"  he 


266  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

answered  bitterly.  "You  do  not  understand.  My  pres 
ence  here  is  known.  The  whole  countryside  would  be 
searched.  I  am  no  Monmouth  to  be  taken  in  a  ditch. 
And  on  my  honour,  I  leave  not  Cleeve  till  I  have  fought 
this  man." 

I  looked  at  the  firm,  set  face  before  me,  and  knew  that 
though  death  stared  him  in  the  face  he  would  keep 
his  word.  His  sister  knew  it  also,  for  with  a  low,  moan 
ing  cry  she  released  her  hold.  Then  he  strode  towards 
me. 

"Draw,  sir,"  he  cried.  "Men  credit  you  at  least  with 
skill  in  swordplay." 

Then,  seeing  that  I  made  no  movement  to  lay  hand  to 
hilt,  he  added:  "Must  I  strike  you  to  arouse  your 
courage?  Are  you  a  coward,  sir,  as  well  as  a  ruffian?" 

But  during  the  last  few  moments  I  had  been  thinking 
rapidly.  I  looked  to  the  past,  and  saw  little  there  to 
cheer  me  or  regret.  I  looked  to  the  future,  and  down 
the  vista  of  the  years  to  come  I  saw  myself  sink  ever 
lower  until  it  might  be  some  chance  tavern  brawl  found 
me  at  length  a  nameless  grave.  My  glance  wandered  to 
my  lady  and 

"There  is  no  need,"  I  answered  quietly.  "I  will  fight 
your  Grace,  but  not  here,  where  at  any  moment  we  may 
be  interrupted.  As  the  person  challenged,  I  have  the 
right  of  choosing  the  ground,  and  I  claim  my  right. 
At  the  foot  of  the  cliff  path  leading  to  the  beach 
there  is  a  level  stretch  of  sand.  That  is  the  spot 
I  choose." 

"As  you  will,"  the  earl  answered.     "I  care  not  for  the 


HOME  COMING  OF  HIS  GRACE      267 

place,  so  it  be  at  once."  And  he  strode  out  through  the 
open  window. 

But  no  sooner  had  he  disappeared  than  the  apathy  that 
had  held  me  seemed  to  vanish.  My  brain  was  clear,  my 
will  unshaken.  I  stepped  swiftly  to  where  Mistress 
Grace  still  knelt  upon  the  floor,  her  face  buried  in  her 
hands. 

"Listen,"  I  cried  quickly,  raising  her  gently  to  her 
feet.  "You  are  brave,  madam — I  am  sure  that  you  are 
brave.  There  is  much  depends  upon  you.  Try,  then, 
to  recover  yourself — for  your  brother's  sake." 

She  raised  her  face  to  mine.  I  know  not  what  she  read 
there,  but  on  a  sudden  I  saw  a  new  light  flash  into  her 
eyes,  and  she  laid  her  two  hands  upon  my  breast. 

"You,"  she  whispered — "you  are  going  to  save  him!" 

"With  heaven's  help  I  am,"  I  answered  quickly. 
"There  is  a  chance  yet — it  is  a  desperate  one!  Your 
part,  madam,  must  be  to  hinder  these  men  as  long  as 
possible.  Use  your  woman's  wit.  Bid  them  search  the 
house.  Delay  them  but  ten  minutes,  and  all  may  yet  be 
well." 

"But  my  sister?"  she  faltered,  casting  a  lingering 
glance  at  my  lady's  unconscious  figure. 

"You  must  act  for  her,"  I  said  rapidly.  "There  is 
no  time  to  lose.  Listen !" 

I  raised  my  hand  to  enjoin  silence.  Far  away  down  the 
avenue  came  the  trampling  of  horse.  "They  are  com 
ing!  Now,  madam,  will  you  trust  me?" 

She  stretched  out  her  hands  impulsively.  "With  all 
our  lives,"  she  whispered. 


268  MY   LADY   OF   CLEEVE 

I  bowed  my  head  in  silence.  I  could  not  speak.  Her 
sweet,  womanly  trust  in  me  was  yet  another  link  to  bind 
me  to  my  purpose.  The  next  moment  she  had  left  the 
room  and  I  heard  her  close  and  bolt  the  heavy  outer  door. 
Then  I  turned  upon  the  steward. 

"Answer,"  I  cried,  taking  him  by  the  shoulders,  "and 
briefly,  man.  Is  the  boat  still  there  below  the  cliff?" 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  catching  something  of  my  own 
energy. 

"And  know  you  of  any  craft  in  the  harbour  that  would 
venture  the  coast  of  France  to-night  for  gold?" 

"Aye,"  he  answered,  "or  for  love  of  the  master.  Never 
theless,  there  is  the  money  collected  last  week  from  the 
rents " 

"Then  fetch  it,"  I  cried,  interrupting  him,  "and  follow 
to  the  beach.  Haste,  man,  haste!  The  precious  mo 
ments  are  fleeting  fast !" 

Without  a  word  he  turned  away,  and  left  me  standing 
in  the  centre  of  the  room.  Then  once  again  I  drew  near, 
it  might  be  for  the  last  time,  and  gazed  down  into  my 
lady's  lovely  face,  now  so  white  and  still.  One  slender 
hand  hung  at  her  side.  I  stooped  and,  half  timidly,  put 
out  my  own  towards  it.  On  a  sudden,  I  know  not  why,  a 
sense  of  my  unworthiness  came  over  me.  I  bent  lower 
still,  and,  raising  the  hem  of  her  gown,  pressed  it  to  my 
lips.  Then  I  passed  out  into  the  night. 


CHAPTER  XV 

OF  THE  COMING  OF  THE  DUTCH  DRAGOONS 

AT  the  little  bridge  over  the  moat,  the  tall  figure  of  my 
antagonist  had  halted,  but  upon  my  appearance  on  the 
terrace  he  turned  his  back  on  me  and  strode  off  resolutely 
in  the  direction  of  the  cliffs.  And  I — I  followed  him 
with  a  strange  conflict  raging  in  my  breast.  'Twas  not 
of  fear  for  the  result  of  the  encounter,  though  I  did  not 
deceive  myself  but  that  I  should  find  a  formidable  op 
ponent  in  the  man  before  me.  At  that  time  skill  in  the 
use  of  the  rapier  formed  not  the  least  part  of  the  educa 
tion  of  a  gentleman,  and  I  could  not  doubt  but  that  his 
Grace  would  have  benefited  by  the  lessons  of  the  best 
foreign  masters.  No,  it  was  rather  a  knowledge  of  the 
certain  penalty  that  the  success  of  my  scheme  must  exact, 
and  a  feeling  that  I  was  playing  a  part  more  worthy  of 
a  hero  of  romaunt.  Yet  as  my  lady's  face  as  I  had  last 
seen  it  rose  up  before  my  eyes,  I  felt  a  simple  pleasure 
in  the  thought  that  I  could  minister  to  her  happiness. 
When  all  that  I  had  it  in  my  heart  to  perform  was  done, 
would  she  then  think  of  me  with  scorn  and  loathing 
I  wondered?  Would  the  memory  of  me  be  but  one  of 
shuddering  aversion  in  all  the  years  to  come?  Happen 
what  might,  I  knew  that  I  could  no  longer  deceive  my 
own  heart;  that  the  image  of  this  woman's  face  would 
be  with  me  until  the  end.  All  this  time  I  had  been  strid- 


270  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

ing  rapidly  through  the  moonlit  gardens  in  the  wake  of 
the  earl.  On  reaching  the  pathway  at  the  head  of  the 
cliffs  I  paused  to  cast  one  lingering  look  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  manor.  Here  and  there  I  could  see  lights 
shining  through  the  trees,  but  no  sound  came  from  the 
house  to  show  that  our  flight  was  as  yet  discovered.  The 
gardens  themselves  were  very  still.  A  few  bats  fluttered 
silently  through  the  darkness.  Overhead,  the  moon 
sailed  higher  into  the  heavens,  across  which,  ever  and 
anon,  a  great  star  flashed  and  vanished.  From  below 
me  came  up  the  low  murmur  of  the  tide  along  the  shore. 
It  was  such  a  night  as  might  well  shame  the  lust  of  mur 
der  in  men's  hearts  by  its  calm  serenity.  Light  as  it 
was,  I  found  the  descent  of  the  cliff  path  to  be  little  cal 
culated  to  soothe  the  nerves  of  one  about  to  engage  in 
a  duel  of  more  than  life.  But  the  earl  did  not  even  pause 
in  the  descent — doubtless  familiarity  with  it  in  his  boy 
hood  had  robbed  it  for  him  of  all  its  terrors — and  for 
very  shame's  sake  I  followed,  pressing,  I  will  confess,  as 
near  as  possible  to  the  cliff  wall  upon  my  right  and  striv 
ing  to  avoid  gazing  into  the  abyss  at  my  side.  Arriv 
ing  at  length  at  the  foot  of  the  path,  I  found  my  an 
tagonist  already  testing  the  surface  of  the  patch  of  sand 
that  I  had  chosen.  I  saw  that  the  steward  had  spoken 
truth.  The  boat  lay  close  to  the  edge  of  the  incoming 
tide.  For  the  rest,  the  sand  was  firm,  and  the  moon  ren 
dered  the  spot  as  suitable  as  one  could  desire  for  the 
matter  in  hand. 

"I  trust  that  the  ground  meets  with  your  Grace's  ap 
proval?"  I  said  after  a  short  silence. 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     271 

"Excellently  well,"  he  answered,  turning  for  the  first 
time  towards  me.  "And  now,  sir,  under  the  existing 
circumstances  I  think  that  we  may  waive  the  usual 
formalities." 

As  he  spoke  he  divested  himself  of  his  outer  coat  and  the 
starred  and  decorated  one  below  it.  This  done,  he  tossed 
aside  his  hat  and  wig  and  stood  before  me  in  his  shirt 
of  white  cambric ;  and  then  indeed,  at  sight  of  the 
splendid  specimen  of  manhood  thus  revealed,  had  I  been 
a  timorous  man,  I  might  well  have  fallen  to  reckoning  up 
my  chances  of  success.  But  no  thought  of  that  entered 
my  mind  as,  throwing  off  my  own  poor  coat,  I  bared 
my  arms  to  the  elbow,  and  drawing  my  rapier,  tested  it 
against  the  side  of  my  boot.  'Twas  the  one  that  he  had 
taken  from  the  wall,  and  was  a  good  bit  of  steel,  pliant 
and  nicely  weighted — as  indeed  it  had  need  to  have  been, 
seeing  the  issues  that  hung  upon  its  blade.  Then  I  ad 
vanced  to  take  up  my  position  upon  the  sand  and,  salut 
ing  briefly,  we  fell  to  work  and  our  swords  crossed.  Aye, 
and  from  the  very  first  I  knew  that  I  had  met  an  ad 
versary  whom  it  would  tax  all  my  skill  to  conquer.  From 
the  beginning  he  fought  with  a  cool  determination — a 
calm  confidence  of  the  result  that  did  little  towards 
steadying  my  somewhat  wild  fence  of  the  first  few  mo 
ments.  For  my  mind  was  busy  picturing  what  was 
already  happening  inside  the  house,  and  every  minute  I 
expected  to  hear  the  voices  of  the  dragoons  from  the 
cliffs  above  that  should  tell  of  our  discovery.  Never  be 
fore,  not  even  when  I  met  and  worsted  Galliani,  the  finest 
blade  in  Italy,  nor  when,  before  Belgrade,  I  had  slain  the 


272  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

celebrated  Azim  Alii  before  the  eyes  of  two  armies,  was 
my  skill  in  swordplay  so  put  to  the  test.  To  and  fro 
across  the  little  patch  of  sand  we  thrust  and  parried ;  the 
rasping  of  our  blades  mingling  with  the  lap  of  the  en 
croaching  waves.  But  never  once,  for  all  my  fierce  at 
tack,  could  I  get  past  that  iron  guard,  and  when,  after 
five  minutes  had  passed,  and  we  drew  back  for  a  mo 
ment,  as  if  by  mutual  consent,  to  regain  our  labouring 
breath,  neither  of  us  could  boast  of  having  gained  any 
advantage  over  his  opponent. 

Save  that  the  handsome  face  of  the  man  before  me 
was  slightly  pale,  he  was  outwardly  as  calm,  as  self- 
possessed  as  ever,  rather  as  if  he  were  engaged  in  some 
friendly  encounter  with  the  foils  than  with  an  adversary 
whose  reputation  with  the  rapier — I  speak  it  in  all  sin 
cerity — was  common  talk  from  London  to  Vienna. 

But  the  moment's  breathing  space  had  steadied  my 
nerve,  and  when,  in  response  to  my  brief,  "On  guard, 
sir!"  our  blades  again  crossed,  the  fierce  joy  of  the 
combat  had  entered  into  my  veins,  and  I  resolved  to  put 
in  practice  a  certain  thrust  that  had  been  shown  me  many 
years  before  by  an  old  sergeant  of  Papenstein's 
dragoons.  'Twas  a  sure  and  deadly  thrust  to  those  un 
knowing  of  its  defence ;  and  though  I  had  no  intention  of 
pressing  it  home  to  a  fatal  issue,  I  felt  assured  of  its 
success  for  the  purpose  I  had  in  view.  But  to  accom 
plish  it  required  the  utmost  nicety  of  distance ;  and  so,  in 
pursuance  of  my  object,  I  attacked  him  again  so  fiercely 
that  I  drove  him  back  to  the  very  edge  of  the  sand.  But 
once  there  my  wrist  weakened,  my  thrusts  became  more 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     273 

and  more  feeble.  Then,  as  he  gave  a  sudden  rally,  I  be 
gan  to  give  ground  before  him.  Step  by  step  I  re 
treated,  barely  keeping  him  at  sword's  point ;  and  so  well 
must  I  have  played  my  part  that,  as  he  plyed  me  with 
thrust  on  thrust  and  I  still  fell  back,  I  saw  a  faint  smile 
curl  his  lips.  And  I  too  smiled  in  my  heart  as,  without 
removing  my  eyes  from  his,  I  yet  marked  the  exact  spot 
where  I  should  strike.  And  a  moment  later  my  chance 
came.  For,  thrusting  high,  as  he  threw  up  his  arm  to 
guard,  I  entwined  my  blade  round  his  with  a  wrench 
that  all  but  disarmed  him,  and  in  the  same  movement 
with  an  upward  turn  of  the  wrist  I  ran  him  through 
the  body. 

Without  a  groan  his  sword  dropped  from  his  hand, 
and,  staggering  slightly,  he  fell  face  downwards  upon 
the  sand.  In  a  moment,  throwing  my  own  weapon  from 
me,  I  was  down  on  my  knees  by  his  side.  A  brief  exam 
ination  showed  me  that  I  had  not  miscalculated  my  thrust 
save  by  a  hair's  breadth  from  the  spot  that  I  had 
marked.  The  wound  was  high  up  in  the  muscles  of  the 
right  breast,  and  my  experience  told  me  that  'twas  but 
a  matter  of  a  week  or  two  at  most  ere  he  was  again 
upon  his  feet. 

On  a  sudden,  as  I  stooped  over  him,  I  heard  the  sound  of 
a  footstep  striking  against  a  stone,  accompanied  by  a 
muffled  cry.  Leaping  to  my  feet,  I  turned  in  time  to  see 
the  figure  of  a  man  hurrying  down  the  cliff  path  behind 
me.  I  confess  that  at  the  sight  my  heart  almost  stopped 
beating,  for  I  thought  that  my  labour  had  been  in  vain 
and  that  the  dragoons  were  upon  me.  But  at  a  second 


274  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

glance  I  recognised  the  familiar  figure  of  the  steward, 
whose  approach  neither  of  us  had  heard  in  the  heat  of  our 
late  encounter.  A  moment  later  he  had  gained  my  side, 
and  was  staring  down,  dazed  and  horror  stricken,  upon 
the  unconscious  figure  of  his  master. 

"What  is  this?"  he  stammered,  his  jaw  falling.  "What 
have  you  done?  My  God,  you  have  killed  him!" 

"No,  fool,"  I  answered  curtly,  "I  have  saved  him!" 

Yet  for  all  the  help  he  was  capable  of  giving  me  I  might 
as  well  have  been  without  his  assistance  had  I  not  caught 
him  roughly  by  the  arm. 

"There,  man,"  I  cried  quickly,  "don't  stand  staring 
so !  What  of  the  dragoons  ?" 

"They  are  searching  the  house,"  he  answered,  still  in 
the  same  dazed  manner. 

"Then  recall  your  wits,  man,"  I  replied.  "There  is  not 
a  moment  to  lose.  Help  me  to  lift  him  into  the  boat." 

Mechanically  he  stooped  to  obey  me,  and  together  we 
raised  the  unconscious  figure  at  our  feet  and  laid  him 
carefully  in  the  stern  of  the  boat.  This  done,  I  ran  to 
where  we  had  left  our  clothes  preparatory  to  the  en 
counter,  and  returning,  flung  the  earl's  riding  coat,  to 
gether  with  my  own  hat,  coat  and  sword,  into  the  boat, 
which  the  first  incoming  waves  were  already  rocking. 
Then  I  signed  to  the  steward  to  enter. 

"Now,"  I  said  briefly,  "play  the  man  if  you  would  save 
your  master's  life.  Do  not  delay  to  attend  his  wound — 
a  little  bloodletting  will  do  him  no  harm;  and  it  were 
better  he  should  remain  unconscious,  since  of  his  own 
free  will  he  would  not  escape.  Pull  straight  for  the  vil- 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     275 

lage.    Once  there,  spare  not  your  gold,  man.    Remember, 
he  must  be  well  on  his  way  to  France  to-night." 

"But  you? — you  are  not  coming  too?"  he  cried. 

"No,"  I  answered  somewhat  sadly ;  "I  have  other  work 
to  do.  You  can  handle  an  oar?" 

"In  my  youth,"  he  answered  doubtfully.  "But  of  what 
use  is  it  ?  Such  craft  as  are  in  the  harbour  will  not  float 
until  high  tide,  and  that  will  not  be  for  another  hour. 
They  will  ride  back  to  the  village  and  will  search  the  ves 
sels  there." 

I  remembered  then  that  he  spoke  the  truth.  The  stone 
jetty  all  but  enclosed  a  small  harbour,  inside  which, 
save  at  high  tide,  the  fishing  craft  lay  high  and  dry. 
Well,  'twas  but  another  danger  to  be  met  in  the  part  that 
I  was  about  to  play.  "Have  no  fear  of  that,"  I  replied. 
"They  will  not  continue  their  search.  I  will  answer  for 
it." 

"Not  for  such  a  prize  as  that?"  he  said  doubtingly, 
nodding  towards  the  unconscious  figure  in  the  stern. 

"Man,  man,"  I  cried  impatiently,  "you  are  wasting 
precious  moments !  I  tell  you  they  will  not  search 
further  because — the  earl  will  be  here." 

As  I  spoke  I  thrust  the  oars  into  his  hands,  and  with  a 
powerful  heave  I  sent  the  little  boat  dancing  out  upon 
the  water.  And  the  final  impression  I  had  of  it  was  of  the 
bewildered  face  of  the  steward  as  he  pondered  upon 
my  last  words,  of  which  I  could  see  he  had  not 
grasped  the  meaning.  But  turning  on  my  heel,  I 
strode  back  up  the  beach  to  the  scene  of  our  late 
encounter,  and  swiftly  donned  the  earl's  bedecorated 


276  MY   LADY   OF    CLEEVE 

coat,  peruke  and  hat.  This  done,  I  picked  up  his 
richly  jewelled  sword  and  thrust  it  into  the  sheath.  Then 
I  turned  to  look  at  the  boat. 

Already  it  had  passed  beyond  the  point  of  rock  at  the 
head  of  the  little  bay,  and  nothing  met  my  eyes  but  the 
empty  waste  of  waters.  Slowly  I  returned  to  the  water's 
edge  and  pondered  upon  my  next  move.  So  far  every 
thing  had  succeeded  as  I  had  planned,  and  there  but  re 
mained  for  me  to  play  the  final  part.  How  still  was  the 
night !  How  lonely  the  spot !  Overhead,  a  myriad  stars 
studded  the  dark  vault  of  heaven  and  were  reflected  in 
the  placid  water  beneath.  The  moon  looked  down  upon 
me  and  threw  my  shadow  black  upon  the  beach.  The 
ripple  of  the  waves  amongst  the  pebbles  at  my  feet  was  as 
some  soul-inspiring  melody  guiding  and  beckoning  me 
upward  along  the  path  of  honour.  I  had  turned,  with 
the  intention  of  again  seeking  the  gardens,  when  a  shout 
from  above  caused  me  to  raise  my  head.  I  saw  at  a 
glance  that  all  further  initiative  was  taken  from  my 
hands.  Here  and  there  lanterns  flashed  upon  the  cliffs, 
and  in  their  light  I  caught  the  glint  of  steel.  The  cry 
was  quickly  caught  up  and  answered  from  different  di 
rections,  and  a  moment  later  several  dark  figures  ap 
peared  upon  the  path.  I  came  to  a  standstill  and  awaited 
their  approach,  for  it  occurred  to  me  that  the  longer  I 
could  possibly  delay  them,  the  better  would  be  the  earl's 
chance  of  escape.  So  I  drew  my  sword  and  stood  out  full 
in  the  moonlight,  a  noble-looking  figure,  I  make  no 
doubt,  in  my  rich  dress,  beneath  which,  nevertheless,  my 
heart  was  beating  painfully.  At  a  nearer  approach  I 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     277 

recognised  the  blue  coats  and  white  facings  of  William's 
Dutch  dragoons.  They  were  part  of  the  troops  I  imag 
ined  that  had  been  hastily  sent  for  from  The  Hague  at 
the  commencement  of  the  present  crisis,  when  James's 
landing  in  Ireland  had  thrown  the  nation  into  a  state  of 
panic.  That  they  did  not  relish  the  pathway  down  which 
they  must  come  was  apparent  to  me ;  nevertheless,  a  tall 
officer,  followed  by  some  half  dozen  troopers,  slowly  made 
their  way  to  the  beach.  At  the  foot  of  the  path  he 
halted  for  a  moment  until  his  men  had  spread  out  in  a 
half  circle  behind  him.  Then  he  advanced  towards  me. 

"Surrender !"  he  cried  in  English,  though  with  a  strong 
foreign  accent. 

"It  would  appear,  sir,"  I  replied  in  his  own  language, 
of  which  I  had  gained  a  fair  knowledge  in  my  campaigns 
in  Flanders,  "that  there  is  no  other  choice  left  to  me." 

At  my  words  his  face  was  almost  ludicrous  in  its  sur 
prise.  He  was  a  tall  man,  as  I  have  said,  and  of  a  most 
melancholy  countenance.  I  took  him  to  be  one  of  those 
unfortunates  whom  promotion  persistently  passes  over. 

"How?"  he  cried.     "Your  lordship  speaks  Dutch?" 

I  made  him  a  low  bow  by  way  of  answer.  It  was  as 
well  to  sustain  my  part. 

"As  you  hear  for  yourself,  sir,"  I  replied. 

"Then,"  he  answered,  dropping  his  English,  and  taking 
a  step  nearer  to  me,  "I  have  the  honour  to  arrest  you, 
my  lord,  in  the  name  of  his  Majesty,  King  William!" 

I  raised  my  hand  in  deprecation. 

"One  moment,  sir,"  I  replied  coolly.  "Ere  I  render  you 
my  sword,  I  must  also  have  the  honour  of  knowing  to 


278  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

whom  I  am  to  deliver  myself.  Might  I  warn  you  to  with 
draw  your  foot — you  are  just  within  sword-reach,  and 
I  am  somewhat  over-hasty." 

He  drew  back  quickly  at  that.  The  troopers  closed  in 
nearer  to  me.  Stout-looking  fellows  they  were  for  the 
most  part  and  eager,  I  could  see,  to  begin  the  affray. 
But  the  melancholy  officer  made  no  sign ;  on  the  contrary : 
"If  that  be  all,"  he  answered  with  a  touch  of  pride,  "I 
think  that  I  can  satisfy  your  lordship.  I  am  Pieter  Van 
Someren,  lieutenant  in  his  Majesty's  Delft  dragoons, 
and  son  of  the  burgomaster  of  that  town." 

Again  I  swept  him  a  low  bow.  "And  pardon  me!"  I 
continued,  raising  my  eyebrows.  "In  command  of  these 
troops,  may  I  ask?"  I  thought  that  his  face  fell  some 
what. 

"Well,  no,"  he  said  hesitatingly.  "To  speak  truth,  my 
commanding  officer  is  above ;  but  the  pathway  is  not  to 
his  liking,  and — well — "  he  added,  shrugging  his 
shoulders,  "he  is  from  the  ranks." 

There  was  that  in  his  tone  which  caught  my  attention 
and  of  which  I  was  quick  to  take  advantage. 

"Yet  he  is  in  command,  nevertheless,  by  your  own  con 
fession. 

"Sir,"  I  answered  haughtily,  "you  are  a  man  of 
birth  yourself.  You  will  readily  understand  that  it  is 
against  my  honour  to  surrender  save  to  the  officer  of 
senior  rank." 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated,  and  I  could  see  there  was  a 
struggle  going  on  in  his  breast.  True,  they  might  over 
power  me  by  a  concerted  attack,  but  there  was  also  the 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     279 

risk  of  my  being  killed  in  the  struggle,  in  which  case 
farewell  to  all  hope  of  the  reward  offered  for  my  ap 
prehension — or  rather  for  that  of  the  man  whom  I 
was  impersonating.  At  the  same  time  I  had  appealed 
to  him  as  to  an  equal,  and  to  be  thus  classed  was  flatter 
ing  to  his  pride.  I  knew  what  his  reply  would  be  ere  he 
opened  his  lips. 

"As  you  please!"  he  said  stiffly.  And  turning  to 
one  of  the  troopers,  he  gave  a  rapid  order  that  sent 
the  man  hurrying  back  by  the  way  that  they  had 
come. 

So  there,  after  the  sounds  of  his  departing  footsteps 
had  died  away  upon  the  path,  we  remained  in  the  same 
attitudes  facing  each  other ;  all  save  the  lieutenant,  who 
withdrew  a  few  paces  apart,  where  he  could  command  a 
better  view  of  the  man's  progress.  Suddenly  he  uttered 
a  quick  exclamation 

"What  is  this?"  he  cried,  stooping  to  examine  some 
thing  at  his  feet.  "This  sand  is  all  trampled — and  there 
is  blood  here!" 

For  a  moment  I  confess  that  I  was  taken  aback,  but  only 
for  a  moment ;  then  the  wit  that  nature  had  given  me  as 
serted  itself.  "Ah,"  I  said,  coolly,  "a  little  affair  of 
honour,  sir,  before  your  arrival." 

"But,"  he  replied,  looking  up  at  me  with  a  puzzled  air, 
"what  of  your  opponent,  my  lord?" 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders  carelessly.  "The  sea  has  its 
secrets,  sir,"  I  replied,  meeting  his  gaze  frankly.  "It 
is  a  safe  hiding  place." 

He  glanced  searchingly  over  the  moonlit  surface  of  the 


280  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

water,  as  if  he  half  expected  to  see  the  -body  there ;  I 
could  tell  that  he  was  not  wholly  satisfied.  But  like  a 
sensible  man,  he  forebore  to  question  me  further.  After 
all,  what  concern  was  it  of  his  ?  Had  he  not  already  made 
his  name  famous  by  my  capture?  Small  time,  indeed, 
had  he  for  speculation,  for  already  the  first  waves  were 
rippling  gently  over  the  sand,  blotting  out  in  a  mo 
ment  all  traces  of  the  recent  conflict.  And  had  we 
needed  a  further  diversion,  it  was  provided  for  us  by  the 
appearance  of  his  commanding  officer  upon  the  path. 
Preceded  and  followed  by  a  trooper,  he  slowly  and  re 
luctantly  descended.  The  men  had  fastened  their  belts 
together  and  held  them  like  a  rope  to  keep  him  from  the 
edge;  but  notwithstanding  this  precaution,  it  could  be 
seen  how  he  clung  to  the  cliff  upon  his  right,  and  upon 
a  nearer  approach  could  be  heard  to  be  alternately  be 
moaning  the  errand  that  put  him  in  so  perilous  a  posi 
tion  and  conjuring  his  men  to  proceed  with  greater  cau 
tion.  I  thought  that  a  smile  of  contempt  flitted  for  a 
moment  across  the  face  of  the  lieutenant,  but  catching 
my  eye,  it  vanished  instantly  and  he  stepped  to  the  foot 
of  the  path  to  await  their  coming.  The  descent  safely 
accomplished,  he  presently  returned,  accompanied  by  a 
short,  stout  officer,  whose  appearance  seemed  more  suited 
to  the  wine  shops  of  The  Hague  than  to  the  rocky  cliffs 
of  Devon. 

"This  is  Major  Verbrughen!"  the  lieutenant  said 
curtly. 

I  held  out  my  sword  to  the  man  at  his  side. 

"Then  to  you,  sir,"  I  said  quietly,  "I  surrender  myself 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     281 

on  parole.  I  trust  that  you  have  not  been  put  to  incon 
venience  in  satisfying  my  honour  P" 

"To  great  inconvenience,"  he  answered  bluntly ;  "for 
which  I,  for  one,  see  no  necessity.  But  you — you  Eng 
lish  are  so  proud !  What  a  country !  What  a  road !  I 
am  a  soldier — not  a  fly ;  and  I  do  not  like  such  work." 

What  further  he  would  have  added  I  do  not  know,  for 
the  lieutenant  drew  him  aside  and  began  to  speak  to  him 
in  a  low  voice. 

Meantime  I  turned  my  back  upon  them  all  to  escape 
the  gaze  of  the  troopers,  who  had  throughout  stood 
stolidly  regarding  me,  no  doubt  appraising  in  their  own 
minds  the  value  of  the  orders  upon  my  breast.  But  pres 
ently  the  two  men's  voices  rose  louder,  and  I  caught 
scraps  of  their  conversation. 

"A  thousand  crowns !" — it  was  the  major's  voice.  "Ah, 
my  Wilmina!  Little  did  I  dream  of  this  when  last  I 
bade  thee  good-bye;  but  thou  shalt  see  that  I  will  keep 
my  word.  Yes,  yes,  the  little  house  that  I  have  so  often 
promised  thee  shall  be  thine  own  at  last !" 

"I  would  have  you  remember,  however,  Major  Ver- 
brughen,"  the  lieutenant's  voice  replied,  "that  to  me  be 
longs  the  credit  of  this  arrest." 

"So!  good  lieutenant,  I  will  not  fail  to  make  mention 
of  you !"  the  other  answered. 

"It  is  not  mention  that  I  desire,"  the  lieutenant  said 
sourly.  "But  for  me  the  man  might  well  have  escaped, 
and  I  shall  lay  claim  to  the  reward." 

"You?"  the  other  cried  hotly.     "You  will  lay  claim?" 

"Why  not?"  the  lieutenant  answered,  raising  his  voice. 


282  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"Was  it  not  my  suggestion  to  search  the  gardens?  Am 
I  to  do  all  the  work  and  gain  no  profit  by  it?" 

"And  am  I  not  in  command  here?"  the  major  cried 
angrily;  "and  was  it  not  to  me  that  he  surrendered? 
You  to  receive  a  thousand  crowns?  Why,  'twould  be 
squandered  at  the  first  gaming  table  you  sat  down  to !" 

"And  you  to  spend  them  on  your  Wilmina?"  the  lieu 
tenant  retorted  with  a  sneer.  "Why,  she  has  forgotten 
your  very  name  ere  this." 

"It  is  false!"  the  major  shouted,  beside  himself  with 
rage. 

"You  shall  answer  to  me  for  your  words,  Major 
Verbrughen !"  cried  the  other  in  a  tone  equally  as  loud. 

I  turned  swiftly  upon  my  heel  and  faced  them.  The 
major's  face  was  purple  with  passion,  the  lieutenant 
stood  with  his  hand  upon  his  sword.  In  the  background 
the  troopers  remained  standing,  like  so  many  blue-coated 
statues.  Here  was  an  unexpected  chance  of  gaining 
time. 

"Gentlemen,"  I  said,  advancing  towards  them,  "in  that 
I  could  not  help  overhearing  part  of  your  conversation, 
I  pray  you  pardon  me.  It  would  seem  that  the  matter 
at  issue  is  one  calling  rather  for  deeds  than  words.  The 
night  is  still  young,  and  the  light  will  serve.  I  shall  be 
happy  to  act  as  second  to  either  of  you  gentlemen,  and  I 
make  no  doubt  that  one  of  your  men  will  be  equally  will 
ing  to  serve  in  a  similar  capacity." 

They  both  turned  in  my  direction,  and  for  a  moment 
they  stood  silent,  glancing  first  at  me  and  then  at  one 
another. 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     283 

"I  am  at  all  times  ready  to  uphold  my  words,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  still  fingering  his  sword  hilt.  But  it  seemed 
that  my  very  eagerness  had  defeated  its  own  purpose, 
for 

"And  I — I  do  not  fight  when  engaged  upon  duty,"  said 
the  major  stiffly.  "I  thank  your  lordship  for  the  re 
minder.  Lieutenant  Someren,  we  will  discuss  this  mat 
ter  later.  But  the  tide  is  rising  fast,  and  it  is  full  time 
that  we  returned  to  the  house."  He  turned  as  he  spoke 
and  cast  a  lingering  look  at  the  narrow  path.  Is  there 
no  other  way  by  which  we  can  go,  my  lord?"  he  added 
hesitatingly. 

"None,"  I  answered,  inwardly  cursing  myself  for  my 
stupidity  in  interfering.  Had  I  not  done  so  it  might 
well  have  been  that  the  quarrel  would  have  led  to  blows 
and  more  time  might  have  been  gained.  Now,  however, 
it  was  too  late,  and  all  that  I  could  do  was  to  cast  about 
in  my  mind  for  some  means  by  which  I  might  still  further 
delay  them.  I  thought  that  the  major  gave  a  slight 
groan  upon  hearing  my  reply.  "Lieutenant  Someren," 
he  said  after  a  moment's  pause,  "take  four  men  and  lead 
the  way." 

The  lieutenant  saluted,  not  a  muscle  of  his  lean  face 
moving.  Apparently  he  had  forgotten  their  late 
estrangement  and  became  once  more  a  military  machine. 
As  the  little  party  moved  away:  "Now,  my  lord,"  the 
major  continued,  turning  towards  me,  "be  good  enough 
to  follow!" 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders  lightly  and  obeyed  him.  He 
himself  brought  up  the  rear  with  the  remaining  three 


284  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

troopers.  It  was  not  lost  upon  me  that  the  burly  ser 
geant  immediately  behind  me  carried  his  pistol  in  his 
hand.  Evidently  he  was  a  man  of  precaution  and  did  not 
put  the  same  confidence  in  my  parole  as  did  his  superior 
officers.  In  this  order,  then,  we  commenced  the  ascent; 
nor  could  I  wonder  that  to  men  accustomed  to  the  flat 
country  of  Holland  the  task  should  be  so  unwelcome. 
Even  I,  though  by  this  time  I  had  gained  a  tolerable  ac 
quaintance  with  the  path,  could  not  but  be  moved  by 
the  weirdness  of  the  scene.  The  moon  threw  our  shadows 
black  against  the  cliff,  accentuating  the  darkness  of  the 
gulf  at  our  side,  from  which,  growing  ever  fainter  as 
we  ascended,  rose  up  the  low  murmur  of  the  tide.  It  was 
some  little  time,  therefore,  ere  we  gained  the  summit,  to 
find  a  couple  more  troopers  in  waiting  there.  With  the 
major  and  lieutenant  on  either  side  of  me — preserving, 
however,  a  strict  silence  towards  each  other — and  with 
the  troopers  in  our  rear,  I  passed  once  more  and  for  the 
last  time  through  the  misty,  rose-scented  gardens  that 
were  filled  for  me  with  so  many  memories.  Nor  could  I, 
for  all  my  efforts,  put  the  penalty  that  I  must  pay  wholly 
from  my  mind.  For  what  had  I  done?  I,  a  soldier, 
had  betrayed  my  trust!  Had  assisted  a  noted  rebel  to 
escape!  and  for  what?  Was  it  not  for  a  mere  shadowy 
sentiment  such  as  a  man  of  my  experience  and  years 
should  not  have  been  guilty?  But  though  I  strove  thus 
to  reason  with  myself,  I  know  that  the  beating  of  my 
heart  increased  the  nearer  that  we  approached  the  lighted 
windows  of  the  house.  For  all  my  thoughts  centred  then 
upon  what  my  lady  would  say  to  me,  and  how  I  should 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     285 

first  reveal  myself  to  her,  so  that  the  men  at  my  side 
should  have  no  suspicion  of  the  imposture  practised  on 
them. 

But  do  what  I  would,  I  could  think  of  no  way  by  which 
I  could  prepare  those  at  the  house,  for  my  brain  was 
in  a  chaos,  and  only  the  image  of  my  lady's  face  was  be 
fore  my  eyes.  Already  we  had  reached  the  little  bridge 
and,  crossing,  passed  slowly  down  the  terrace  to  where  a 
broad  stream  of  light  came  from  the  open  door  and  lay  in 
a  white  patch  upon  the  gravel  walk.  As  we  passed 
the  lighted  windows  of  the  dining  hall,  I  strove  to  gain 
a  glimpse  of  the  interior;  but  the  curtains  had  fallen 
to — I  could  see  nothing.  Clearly  I  must  trust  to  luck 
that  they  should  not  betray  me  in  their  surprise. 

Entering,  I  found  some  dozen  troopers  lounging  in  the 
hall,  who  sprang  to  attention  upon  our  appearance. 
Through  the  open  door  beyond  I  caught  sight  of  their 
horses  at  the  foot  of  the  broad  entrance  steps.  In  the 
passage  leading  to  the  servants'  quarters  three  or  four 
of  my  lady's  women  were  huddled  together,  gazing  upon 
the  scene  before  them  with  white,  scared  faces.  I  bent 
my  head  as  I  passed  through,  that  they  might  not  see 
my  face,  and  with  the  two  officers  at  my  heels  I  entered 
the  dining  hall — to  find  it  empty. 

For  a  moment  I  do  not  know  whether  in  my  heart  I 
was  the  more  disappointed  or  relieved  to  find  it  so. 
But  the  fact  gave  me  time  at  least  to  collect  my  scattered 
thoughts.  Already  I  reckoned  that  it  could  want  barely 
another  half  hour  until  it  should  be  high  tide.  I  turned 
suddenly  to  the  major. 


286  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"May  I  ask,  sir,"  I  said  calmly,  "from  what  source  you 
received  the  information  as  to  my  presence  here?" 

"As  to  that,"  he  replied  readily,  "I  cannot  tell  you. 
I  do  but  obey  my  orders." 

"Ah,"  I  answered.     "And  you  come ?" 

"From  Plymouth,"  he  replied.  "But  our  regiment  lies 
to-night  at  Meriden." 

"And — pardon  me — is  it  your  intention  to  return 
thither  at  once?" 

For  a  moment  he  hesitated.  I  think  that  the  pros 
pect  of  the  long  Devon  miles  lying  between  him  and 
his  comfortable  quarters  held  but  little  attraction  for 
him. 

"That  will  depend  upon  the  condition  of  our  horses, 
my  lord,"  he  said  at  length.  "We  have  ridden  far  and 
fast  to-day." 

A  sudden  inspiration  occurred  to  me.  "Then  do  me  the 
favour,  gentlemen,  to  look  upon  me  as  your  host  for  the 
short  time  that  you  remain  beneath  this  roof.  Even 
misfortune  must  wait  upon  hospitality.  And  a  bottle 
of  wine  is  no  mean  antidote  for  a  long  night  ride." 

I  saw  his  eyes  begin  to  sparkle.  Nevertheless,  he  still 
made  pretence  to  hesitate. 

"Certainly  I  have  no  orders  for  immediate  return,"  he 
said  slowly.  "What  think  you,  lieutenant?" 

"You  are  in  command,  Major  Verbrughen,"  the  latter 
answered  stiffly.  He  had  withdrawn  a  few  paces  apart, 
yet  even  his  melancholy  countenance  showed  no  disap 
proval  at  the  prospect. 

"Well,  well,"  the  major  continued,  turning  towards  me. 


COMING  OF  DUTCH  DRAGOONS     287 

"I — will  look  at  the  horses  myself."  And  turning 
abruptly  on  his  heel,  he  left  the  room. 

When  we  were  alone  I  slowly  crossed  to  the  hearth,  and 
with  my  back  to  the  lieutenant,  who  on  his  part  did  not 
seem  particularly  desirous  of  conversation,  I  fell  to 
thinking  of  all  the  fateful  events  of  the  day.  It  was 
whilst  standing  thus,  that  happening  to  raise  my  eyes 
to  the  broad  mirror  that  hung  above  the  carven  mantel 
piece,  I  saw  that  which  banished  in  a  moment  all  other 
thoughts  from  my  mind.  For  my  lady  herself  was  in 
the  room !  I  had  heard  no  door  open — no  sound  of  foot 
fall.  Yet  there,  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  leading  to  the 
corridor  above,  she  stood  motionless,  and  behind  her  Mis 
tress  Grace. 

My  lady's  face  was  white,  though  still  she  strove  to  bear 
herself  with  pride.  Her  sister  made  no  effort  to  conceal 
her  tears.  In  the  background  I  caught  sight  of  the 
lieutenant  bowing  profoundly.  Slowly,  slowly  she 
crossed  the  floor  towards  me.  And  I? — I  stood  rooted 
to  the  spot,  incapable  alike  of  speech  or  movement,  my 
heart  beating  with  a  rapidity  that  was  not  far  removed 
from  pain. 

Within  a  yard  of  me  she  stopped,  and  I  saw  her  strug 
gling  with  her  emotion — saw  the  tears  gathering  upon 
her  lashes — and  I  alone  heard  the  low  sob  of  anguish  that 
escaped  her  lips.  And  hearing  that,  I  thanked  God  in  my 
heart  that  I  had  done  what  I  had.  A  moment  later  her 
white  hands  were  laid  upon  my  shoulders,  and  "Cecil!" 
she  whispered  brokenly. 

And  then  indeed  I  turned — and  our  eyes  met. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

OF  HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT  I  OWED  MY  LADY 

FOR  a  moment — a  moment  containing  in  itself  a  lifelong 
memory — we  two  stood  face  to  face  in  a  silence  broken 
only  by  a  low  cry  from  Mistress  Grace,  as  for  the  first 
time  she  caught  sight  of  me. 

But  no  sound  came  from  my  lady's  parted  lips,  only, 
recoiling  from  me  in  the  extremity  of  her  surprise,  still 
with  her  eyes  on  mine,  she  raised  one  hand  as  if  to  repel 
me,  whilst  with  the  other  she  pushed  the  loosened  hair 
from  off  her  brow.  Then,  drawing  a  deep  breath,  I 
caught  her  outstretched  hand  in  mine,  and,  shielded  by 
her  figure  from  the  gaze  of  the  lieutenant,  I  laid  my 
finger  on  my  lips,  at  the  same  time  saying  in  a  low  voice 
so  that  none  but  she  could  hear :  "Madam,  madam,  do  not 
look  so  at  me !  It  is  I,  indeed !  If  you  would  save  your 
brother's  life  help  me  to  detain  these  men."  And  drop 
ping  her  hand,  I  stepped  backwards,  for  I  dared  no 
longer  trust  myself  to  maintain  my  composure.  Even  as 
it  was  I  felt  my  voice  quiver. 

To  recover  myself,  I  turned  swiftly  to  Mistress  Grace, 
and  taking  her  hands  in  mine,  I  stooped  as  if  to  kiss  her 
cheek,  at  the  same  time  whispering  in  her  ear:  "Madam, 
I  have  redeemed  my  word.  He  is  safe  and  on  his  way  to 
France.  Time — time  now  is  everything!" 

I  felt  her  hands  tighten  in  my  own.     "And  you — you 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          289 

have  taken  his  place?"  she  whispered  in  reply,  raising 
her  eyes,  still  with  the  traces  of  tears  in  them,  to  mine. 

"Hush — yes !"  I  answered,  with  a  warning  glance  in 
the  direction  of  the  lieutenant.  More  than  that  I  could 
not  say,  for  at  this  moment  the  major  returned  to  the 
room.  He  paused  in  astonishment  on  the  threshold,  and 
I  saw  that  his  eyes  were  fixed  in  open  admiration  upon  my 
lady.  I  took  a  step  or  two  towards  him. 

"Forgive  me,  gentlemen,"  I  said  aloud.  "I  do  not  know 
whether  my  sisters  are  already  known  to  you." 

"This  lady,"  the  major  answered,  indicating  Mistress 
Grace,  and  speaking  to  my  surprise  in  very  fair  Eng 
lish,  "I  have  already  met.  Madam,  your  wife — no." 

I  dared  not  meet  my  lady's  eyes. 

"Your  pardon,  sir,"  I  said  hastily,  feeling  the  hot  blood 
mounting  to  my  forehead — "my  sister  also!" 

"So !"  he  said,  raising  his  eyebrows  and  making  what 
he  no  doubt  intended  for  a  bow  in  her  direction.  "Then 
it  is  for  me  to  beg  the  pardon." 

I  glanced  at  my  lady.  There  was  a  lovely  blush  upon 
her  face  that  a  moment  before  had  been  so  pale ;  otherwise 
she  showed  no  trace  of  her  late  emotion,  acknowledging 
his  bow  with  a  stately  inclination  of  her  head. 

"It  is  granted,  sir,"  she  answered  quietly. 

"And  as  to  your  intentions,  major?"  I  said  in  Dutch. 
"Will  you  partake  of  our  hospitality  ?" 

"Well,"  he  replied,  "it  seems  to  me  discourteous  to  re 
fuse  your  offer,  my  lord,  and  the  horses  are  certainly  in 
ill  condition,"  he  added  apologetically.  "What  say  you, 
lieutenant?" 


290  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

The  latter's  sallow  visage  bore  a  look  of  satisfaction 
at  his  decision.  "I  am  of  your  mind,  Major  Ver- 
brughen,"  he  answered,  the  reserve  with  which  he  had 
clothed  himself  gradually  relaxing. 

"Then  that  is  settled,  gentlemen,"  I  said  decisively. 
And  turning  to  Mistress  Grace,  I  continued  in  a  low 
voice:  "Will  you  be  good  enough  to  see  that  these  men 
are  served  in  the  north  parlour,  madam?  a  bottle  or  two 
of  wine — of  the  strongest,  you  understand? — and  such 
fare  as  you  possess.  I  have  that  which  I  would  say  to 
your  sister — alone.  Will  you  do  this  for  me  ?" 

She  gave  me  a  glance  full  of  meaning.  "It  is  not 
much  that  I  can  do,"  she  whispered  in  reply.  "That 
which  I  can — willingly,"  and  she  prepared  to  leave 
the  room. 

Again  I  addressed  myself  to  the  two  officers.  They  had 
drawn  together  in  a  more  friendly  attitude  while  I 
was  speaking  and  were  conversing  in  low  tones. 

"If  you  will  accompany  this  lady,  gentlemen,"  I  said 
aloud,  "she  will  herself  attend  to  your  welfare.  Mean 
while,  I  beg  that  you  will  hold  me  excused  from  joining 
you.  With  your  permission  I  would  speak  with — my 
sister — in  private."  And  I  glanced  across  at  where  my 
lady  still  stood  upon  the  hearth,  with  her  eyes  ever  upon 
my  face. 

But  for  a  moment  the  major  hesitated.  "As  to  that," 
he  said  at  length,  "I  do  not  know  what  to  say." 

"Sir,"  I  made  answer,  drawing  myself  haughtily  erect, 
"I  have  yet  to  learn  that  an  Earl  of  Cleeve  ever  broke 
his  parole.  For  the  matter  of  that,  the  parlour  where 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT         291 

you  sup  is  but  across  the  hall ;  by  leaving  the  door  open 
you  may  see  into  this  room." 

"Well,  well,"  the  major  replied,  stroking  his  chin  per 
plexedly,  "seeing  that  it  may  be  for  the — eh,  lieu 
tenant?" 

"Precisely,"  the  latter  answered. 

"Under  the  circumstances  then,  my  lord,"  he  con 
tinued,  "the  favour  is  granted.  And  now — at  your  ser 
vice,  madam!" 

He  bowed  as  he  spoke  to  Mistress  Grace  and  together 
they  followed  her  from  the  room. 

And  my  lady  and  I  were  at  length  alone.  No  sooner 
had  the  last  sound  of  their  spurred  heels  died  away  across 
the  hall  than  the  pride  which  had  hitherto  sustained  her 
seemed  to  vanish.  She  came  quickly  towards  me,  and 
I  saw  that  she  was  strangely  moved,  and  that  her  limbs 
were  trembling. 

"What  is  this,  sir?"  she  cried  in  a  voice  that  thrilled 
with  suppressed  emotion.  "What  is  this  that  you 
have  done?  My  brother  was  in  your  power,  and 
yet  you  are  here! — And  in  his  dress — I  do  not  under 
stand." 

"Nor  have  I  time  to  explain,  madam,"  I  answered 
gravely.  "Your  brother  is  safe,  and  the  vessel  that  is 
bearing  him  to  France  should  by  this  time  have  cleared 
the  harbour.  Once  there,  he  will  no  doubt  be  doubly  wel 
come  to  James  in  his  exile.  "As  for  these  clothes,"  I 
continued  humbly,  glancing  down  at  the  glittering  or 
ders  upon  my  breast,  "I  crave  your  pardon  that  I  must 
wear  them  yet  a  little  longer.  Do  not  misjudge  me, 


292  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

madam,  when  you  know  the  truth.  Believe  only  that 
there  was  no  other  way." 

"I  think  that  we  have  always  misjudged  you,  sir,"  she 
answered  in  a  trembling  voice.  "I  think  that  we  never 
understood — never  tried  to  understand — until  now !" 
She  moved  as  she  spoke  so  as  to  command  a  view  of  the 
open  doorway.  Then  on  a  sudden  she  turned  swiftly 
towards  me.  "They  do  not  look  this  way,"  she  cried  in 
an  eager  voice.  "Come,  sir,  come — I  will  be  your 
guide — follow  me  and  you  may  yet  evade  them !"  And 
hastening  to  the  nearest  window,  she  drew  aside  the 
heavy  curtains,  only  to  drop  them  again  with  a  little 
despairing  cry.  But  not  before  I  had  seen. 

Outside,  upon  the  terrace,  motionless  as  a  statue,  stood 
a  blue-coated  trooper.  The  moonlight  shone  upon  the 
barrel  of  his  short  musketoon. 

"You  see,  madam,"  I  said  quietly — I  had  not  moved 
from  my  place — "it  is  impossible."  And  I  gazed  at  her 
in  a  kind  of  wonder.  Had  it  been  another  I  could  have 
sworn  that  she  was  anxious.  "Even  had  it  been  other 
wise,  my  lady,"  I  continued,  "I  could  not  have  availed 
myself  of  the  opportunity.  For  my  honour  now  has 
become  dear  to  me,  and  honour  forbids  that  I  should 
break  my  parole  to  these  men.  Yet  it  is  sweet  to  me  also 
that  you  should  care  for  my  safety." 

"Ah,  but — but  what  will  they  do  to  you?"  she  cried, 
and  I  saw  a  sudden  fear  leap  into  her  eyes. 

I  drew  a  deep  breath  ere  I  replied.  "Madam,"  I  made 
answer,  "imprisonment  is  no  heavy  matter  for  me." 

"Imprisonment?"   she   cried   quickly,   drawing   a   few 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          293 

paces  nearer  and  gazing  full  into  my  face.  "But  you 
are  sure  that  is  all  ?" 

I  met  her  glance  as  bravely  as  I  could.  She  must  not 
guess  the  truth.  "Quite  sure,"  I  answered  quietly. 

Yet  still  for  a  moment  longer  her  eyes  clung  to  mine. 
Then  a  little  sob  escaped  her  lips. 

"After  all,"  she  muttered,  her  head  drooping — two 
scarlet  spots  appearing  in  her  cheeks, — "when  the  truth 
is  known,  it  may  be  that  they  will  set  you  free." 

"Yes,  madam,"  I  answered  somewhat  sadly,  "I  think 
that  they  will  set  me  free." 

She  turned  away  to  hide  some  sudden  emotion.  When 
next  she  faced  me  her  proud  face  was  so  softened  that 
I  stared  at  her  in  dumb  surprise. 

"Mr.  Cassilis,"  she  said  in  a  trembling  voice — and  I 
saw  that  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes  that  she  made  no 
effort  to  conceal — "do  you  remember  what  once  you  said 
to  me — here  in  this  very  room — that  you  would  one  day 
repay  me  with  tenfold  interest?  I  think  that  you  have 
already  repaid — and  I — no  words  of  mine  can  speak  my 
sorrow — or  my  shame !" 

"Madam,  madam,"  I  cried  hoarsely,  finding  at  length 
my  voice,  "what  is  this  ?  I  will  not  hear !" 

"You  will  not  hear?"  she  said  in  a  tone  of  wonder. 

"No,  madam,"  I  muttered.  "I  would  not  have  you 
abase  yourself  for  me." 

She  bent  her  head  so  that  I  could  no  longer  see  her  face, 
but  yet  her  lovely  figure  trembled  with  some  suppressed 
emotion.  "You  do  this  for  my  brother,"  she  said  at 
length  with  a  sad  little  smile,  "you  risk  imprisonment — 


294  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

disgrace — for  him — and  yet  I  may  not  even  thank 
you !" 

I  looked  at  her,  and  all  the  love  in  my  heart  leaped  into 
sudden  flame.  "Nay,  madam,"  I  said  gently,  "it  was  for 
your  sake!" 

"For  my  sake — for  me  ?"  she  cried  in  a  trembling  voice. 

"Aye,  madam,"  I  answered,  "for  you — for  you — and 
therefore  death  itself  were  sweet!"  And  stooping,  I 
raised  her  hand,  all  unresisting,  to  my  lips. 

She  did  not  speak,  only  I  felt  her  hand  tremble  in  my 
own,  and  one  great  sob  shook  her  ere  turning  swiftly 
from  me  she  sank  into  the  nearest  chair,  and  bowing  her 
head  upon  her  hands,  broke  out  into  passionate  weeping. 

For  a  moment  I  stared  at  her  in  silent  wonder.  Then  I 
drew  near  to  her  side.  "Do  not  grieve,  madam,"  I  said 
in  a  low  voice.  "I  think — nay,  I  am  sure — that  your 
brother  is  now  beyond  pursuit." 

Suddenly  she  raised  her  eyes  all  misty  with  their  tears 
to  mine.  "And  do  you  think,  sir,"  she  said  brokenly, 
"that  I  weep  alone — for  him?" 

"For  whom  else  should  you  weep,  madam?"  I  said  won- 
deringly.  And  then  something  in  her  face  gave  me  an 
inkling  of  the  truth.  I  drew  a  long  breath  and  con 
tinued:  "Almost  I  could  believe,  madam,  that  in  your 
womanly  compassion  you  wept  for  me !  My  lady,  I  am 
not  worthy  of  one  tear  from  such  as  you.  I  am  not 
strong  enough  to  ask  you  to  forget — but  only  to  forgive 
me  that  I  should  cause  you  grief!"  And  kneeling  at 
her  side,  as  once  before  I  had  done,  I  raised  the  hem  of 
her  dress  and  pressed  it  to  my  lips. 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          295 

"Not  worthy?"  she  cried.  "Nay,  it  is  I  who  am  un 
worthy — unworthy  of  your  generosity — of  the  kindness 
you  have  shown  to  me  and  mine.  Ah,  Mr.  Cassilis,  have 
you  nothing  else  to  say  to  me? — no  reproaches  to  heap 
upon  me  ?" 

I  rose  slowly  to  my  feet.  "Yes,  there  is  one  thing  that 
is  in  my  heart  to  say,  my  lady,  if  you  will  hear." 

She  raised  her  eyes  with  a  look  of  startled  inquiry  to 
mine ;  then  on  a  sudden  a  lovely  colour  suffused  her  face. 
Yet  she  did  not  say  me  nay. 

"It  is  this,  madam,"  I  continued  in  a  voice  I  vainly 
strove  to  render  steady.  "It  may  be  that  in  a  little 
time  I  must  bid  you  farewell.  Ere  that  time  comes  I 
would  have  you  know  that  you  have  awakened  within 
me  that  which  had  long  been  forgotten — that  which  I  had 
all  but  lost.  My  life — the  life  of  the  sword — wandering 
from  land  to  land,  every  man's  servant,  homeless,  hope 
less,  has  not  been  such  that  it  should  inspire  pity  in 
others — or  regret  to  me.  Yet  until  I  met  you  I  was  well 
content  to  lead  this  life,  to  ruffle  it  with  men  whose  daily 
life  you,  being  a  woman,  therefore  infinitely  pure,  could 
little  understand — still  less  forgive.  But  now  all  this  is 
changed.  For  you — you  have  restored  in  me  the  honour 
that  as  a  gentleman  was  mine  by  birth ;  and  though  well 
I  know  a  gulf  impassable  divides  our  lives,  yet  for  your 
sake  I  would  willingly  face  death  itself  to  save  you 
pain.  In  that  prison  to  which  I  go — believe  only  in  the 
years  to  come  that,  rough  soldier  though  I  am,  my 
fondest  prayers  were  for  your  future  happiness.  I  may 
not  say  more — I  dare  not  trust  myself  to  say  more.  I 


296  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

have  done.     God  grant  that  this  may  be  the  only  sorrow 
that  shall  cloud  your  life  !" 

"Oh,"  she  cried,  rising  to  her  feet  with  a  shuddering 
sob,  "I  cannot  bear  it  !  I  cannot  bear  it  !"  She  raised 
her  hands  to  her  throat,  struggling  with  her  emotion. 


There  came  the  hoarse  challenge  of  a  sentry  from  with 
out,  followed  by  an  immediate  bustle  in  the  hall  as  the 
troopers  hastily  assumed  their  arms.  I  crossed  quickly 
to  a  small  side  window,  and  glancing  out  saw  a  party  of 
three  horsemen  advancing  up  the  avenue.  Then  I  turned 
again  to  my  lady.  She  had  not  moved  from  her  posi 
tion  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  Motionless  as  a  statue 
she  stood,  her  hands  pressed  to  her  bosom,  her  eyes  wide 
with  sudden  fear  fixed  upon  the  open  door.  At  that  in 
stant  the  lieutenant  appeared  upon  the  threshold. 

"Verdom  !"  he  cried  excitedly,  buckling  on  his  sword 
and  brushing  some  stray  crumbs  from  off  his  coat.  "It 
is  he-!  It  is  the  general  himself  !" 

"The  general?"  I  stammered. 

"No  less,"  he  answered.  "Who  would  have  expected  his 
appearance  ?" 

He  drew  himself  stiffly  to  attention  as  the  sound  of 
spurred  heels  rang  out  from  the  hall,  and  a  moment 
later  three  men  entered  the  room. 

He  who  came  first  was  a  man  of  most  striking  appear 
ance.  In  age  he  might  have  been  verging  upon  fifty, 
and  his  erect,  martial  figure  and  clean-shaven,  handsome 
face  showed  to  the  keenest  advantage  in  the  uniform  of 
a  general  of  the  British  army.  As  if  in  scorn  of  the 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          297 

follies  of  fashion,  he  wore  no  periwig,  and  his  iron-grey 
hair  clustered  thickly  upon  his  temples.  Nor  had  he,  so 
far  as  I  could  see,  any  decorations  upon  his  breast  that 
could  proclaim  him  to  be  a  person  of  distinction;  but 
there  was  that  in  his  face  and  bearing  that  needed  no  out 
ward  insignia  to  stamp  him  as  a  leader  of  men.  In  any 
company,  in  any  costume,  the  man's  individuality  must 
have  struck  the  most  casual  observer.  Immediately  be 
hind  him  came  an  officer  in  the  blue  and  white  uniform  of 
the  Dutch  dragoons.  The  third  figure  was  that  of 
Major  Verbrughen. 

But  no  sooner  had  my  lady's  eyes  fallen  upon  the  new 
comer's  face  than  she  uttered  an  exclamation  of  sur 
prise.  Glancing  swiftly  in  her  direction,  I  saw  that  her 
face,  that  had  a  moment  before  been  so  pale,  had  flushed 
on  a  sudden  to  rose  red. 

"Sir  Charles  Trevelyan!"  she  cried. 

I  knew  then  with  whom  I  had  to  deal.  His  was  a  name 
of  wide  repute — the  Bayard  of  his  time !  A  gentleman 
of  stainless  life  and  simple  faith,  combining  in  his  person 
all  the  simplicity  of  a  child,  with  the  chivalry  of  a 
paladin  of  old.  I  knew  that  William  upon  landing  had 
made  him  governor  of  Plymouth  and  reposed  high  con 
fidence  in  his  integrity.  Now  he  advanced  hat  in  hand 
and  with  a  faltering  step  to  my  lady ;  and  I  saw  that  his 
face  also  bore  traces  of  emotion. 

"At  your  service,  madam,"  he  answered  gravely,  bow 
ing  over  her  hand.  "Little  did  I  think  when  last  we 
parted  that  my  duty  would  ever  impose  upon  me  so  un 
welcome  a  task.  Being  for  the  present,  however,  ap- 


298  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

pointed  commander  of  the  troops  in  Devon,  it  occurred  to 
me  that  I  might  by  my  presence  spare  you  such  trouble 
as  lies  in  my  power  in  this  unhappy  affair.  But,"  he 
continued  in  a  different  tone,  for  the  first  time  catching 
sight  of  me,  "who  have  we  here?  Where  is  the  Earl  of 
Cleeve?" 

"Under  Providence,  in  safety !"  I  answered  quietly, 
advancing  a  few  steps. 

For  a  moment  he  did  not  speak — he  simply  looked  at 
me.  Yet  I  felt  that  I  cut  but  a  poor  figure  under  his 
gaze. 

"Your  name,  sir?"  he  said  abruptly. 

"Adrian  Cassilis,"  I  answered  with  what  grace  I  could 
muster,  "captain  in  his  Majesty's  Tangier  Horse."  And 
now  that  the  die  was  cast  I  felt  my  confidence  returning. 

"There  is  something  here  that  I  do  not  understand,"  he 
said  slowly,  crossing  the  room  and  seating  himself  be 
side  the  table.  "Major  Verbrughen,  be  good  enough  to 
explain  the  meaning  of  this  masquerade?" 

But  by  my  faith  the  latter  was  little  capable  of  explain 
ing  anything.  His  jaw  had  fallen,  he  stared  at  me  in 
speechless  surprise.  Even  the  lieutenant's  lean  counte 
nance  had  taken  a  more  melancholy  cast. 

"Let  that  be  my  task  general,"  I  said,  advancing  to 
the  table,  "and  first  let  me  exonerate  these  gentlemen 
from  all  blame.  It  is  a  simple  story,  and  can  soon  be 
told.  The  Earl  of  Cleeve  is,  as  I  have  said,  beyond  pur 
suit.  For  the  rest,  these  clothes  I  wear  should  be  suf 
ficient  explanation." 

He  bent  forward  and  gazed  fixedly  at  me.     "And  how 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          299 

comes  it,"  he  said  at  length,  "that  you  are  in  this 
house  ?" 

"I  was  in  charge  here,"  I  answered  simply. 

His  glance  wandered  from  me  to  my  lady,  and  I  saw  a 
sudden  light  of  understanding  leap  into  his  eyes. 

"Ah!"  he  said  briefly,  and  leaned  back  in  his  chair. 

After  a  moment's  pause,  in  which  I  stole  a  glance  at  my 
lady,  to  see  that  her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  general 
with  a  dawning  horror  in  their  depths,  the  latter  again 
addressed  me. 

"So  you,  a  soldier,  in  time  of  war  betrayed  your  trust," 
he  said  slowly,  "and  assisted  his  Grace  to  escape,  know 
ing  him  to  be  the  Earl  of  Cleeve !" 

"For  the  friendship  that  I  bear  to  him — yes !" 

"You  were  aware  he  was  proscribed — of  the  penalty 
attached  to  your  offence?  You  did  this— knowingly ?" 

"And  willingly,"  I  answered  firmly. 

Again  he  leant  forward  and  bent  his  eyes  upon  me. 
I  trust  in  that  moment  that  I  bore  myself  as  a  gentleman 
should. 

"A  pen  here,"  he  said  abruptly,  pointing  to  some  writ 
ing  materials  that  stood  upon  an  oaken  cabinet  near. 

The  Dutch  officer  who  had  accompanied  him  stepped 
forward  and  laid  them  before  him.  After  writing  a  few 
lines  in  a  silence  unbroken  in  the  room  save  for  the 
scratching  of  the  pen,  he  raised  his  head. 

"Colonel  Zulestein,"  he  said  curtly,  "you  will  see  to  the 
carrying  out  of  this  sentence,  for  which  this  shall  be 
your  warrant."  And  he  held  the  paper  out  to  him. 

Ere  the  latter  could  take  it,  however,  my  lady,  who  had 


300  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

drawn  gradually  nearer  to  the  table  while  he  had 
been  writing,  snatched  the  paper  from  his  hand.  But  no 
sooner  had  her  eyes  fallen  upon  what  was  written  there 
than  a  cry  of  pain  escaped  her  lips. 

"To  be  shot !"  she  cried  wildly.  "To  be  shot  at  dawn !" 
She  swayed  so  violently  that  I  took  a  step  or  two  forward 
to  assist  her.  Even  the  general  had  risen  to  his  feet  at 
sight  of  her  distress. 

"Madam,  I  would  have  spared  you  this  had  I  but 
known,"  he  said  quickly.  "But  my  duty  is  imperative." 

She  did  not  answer  him — she  did  not  even  seem  to  hear. 
Only  for  a  moment  she  raised  her  hands  to  her  brow  and 
a  single  sob  broke  the  silence  of  the  room.  Then  she 
turned  and  came  towards  me.  And  I?  I  awaited  her 
approach,  my  hands  clenched,  my  knees  trembling. 
Within  a  pace  of  me  she  stopped,  and  her  eyes,  wide  and 
fear-stricken,  seemed  to  read  my  inmost  thoughts. 

"When,"  she  said  at  length  in  a  low,  strained  voice, 
"you  did  this  for  me  you  knew?" 

"Yes!" 

Still  for  a  moment  longer  her  eyes  clung  to  mine,  ere, 
turning,  she  moved  slowly  to  where  the  general  stood  be 
side  the  table.  "Send  these  men  away !"  she  said  in  a 
low  voice,  though  every  word  was  plain  to  hear.  The 
room  was  very  still.  For  a  moment  he  looked  surprised, 
then : 

"Major  Verbrughen,"  he  said  sternly,  "it  would  be  well 
for  you  to  make  enquiries  at  the  harbour.  I  think  that 
you  will  find  there  all  that  we  wish  to  know.  And  an 
other  time,  sir,  be  not  so  hasty  in  jumping  to  conclusions ! 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          301 

Colonel  Zulestein,  be  good  enough  to  remain  within 
call!" 

The  three  officers  saluted  with  military  brevity  and  left 
the  room. 

"Now,  madam,"  he  continued,  reseating  himself,  "you 
wish  to  speak  to  me?" 

Even  from  where  I  stood  I  could  see  that  it  was  only 
with  an  effort  that  she  conquered  her  emotion  as  she 
drew  a  step  nearer  to  him. 

"Sir  Charles  Trevelyan,"  she  said  in  a  low  voice,  "a 
year  ago  you  did  me  the  honour  to  ask  me  to  become  your 
wife.  Oh,  by  the  memory  of  the  love  you  then  professed 
for  me  grant  me  this  that  now  I  ask — spare  this  man's 
life !" 

I  stared  at  her  in  speechless  surprise.  This  was  not  my 
lady,  proud  and  cold,  but  a  passionate  woman  pleading 
for  life  itself.  I  think  that  the  general  was  equally 
astonished. 

"Madam,"  he  said  at  length,  "I  would  that  you  had 
asked  me  anything  but  this.  With  the  country  so  un 
settled,  an  example  must  be  made — there  is  no  other 
course  to  take.  For  your  brother's  landing  and  for  the 
late  rising  here,  I  fear  I  can  hold  out  little  hope  but  that 
your  estates  will  be  confiscated.  Believe  me,  dear  lady, 
such  influence  as  I  possess  shall  be  used  in  your  behalf ; 
but  this — this  that  you  have  asked  is  impossible." 

"Ah,  no,"  my  lady  cried  in  a  pitiful  voice,  "not  impos 
sible,  my  lord,  for  with  you  rests  the  power  of  life  and 
death,  and  in  your  hands  lies  all  my  future  happiness! 
What  has  he  done  that  he  should  deserve  to  die?  What 


202  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

has  he  done  that  you  would  not  have  done  had  you  been 
in  his  place — for  me?  Ah,  my  lord,  my  lord,  be  gener 
ous  to  me  in  this !" 

He  gazed  up  at  her,  moved  I  could  see  by  her  entreaty. 
On  a  sudden  he  rose  slowly  to  his  feet. 

"You  ask  this  man's  life  at  my  hands,"  he  said  quietly. 
"Why?" 

My  lady's  back  was  towards  me — I  could  not  see  her 
face.  But  plainly  to  my  ears  there  came  these  whispered 
words : 

"Because  I  love  him!" 

I  think  that  a  cry  escaped  my  lips.  Yet  I  stood  rooted 
to  the  spot — immovable.  But  only  for  a  moment.  Then 
I  understood. 

"Madam,  madam !"  I  cried :  "This  must  not  be !"  Then, 
as  she  turned  towards  me,  I  continued:  "I  know  that  in 
your  generous  heart  you  would  save  me  if  you  could — 
that  you  would  fain  repay  the  debt  you  think  you  owe 
me — but  that  which  I  have  done  I  have  done  without  re 
gret."  I  would  have  said  more,  continued  more,  had  I 
been  able ;  but  such  a  wondrous  light  was  upon  my  lady's 
face  that  I  faltered  and  grew  silent. 

"Madam,"  the  general  said  after  a  moment's  pause, 
leaning  forward  and  gazing  into  her  eyes — the  table 
only  was  between — "will  you  repeat  those  words?" 

"I  love  him !"  she  answered  simply.  "I  believe  in  him — 
I  trust  him !"  she  added  slowly ;  and  turning  to  the  gen 
eral,  who  had  again  resumed  his  seat,  she  added  proudly : 
"My  lord,  you  have  my  answer." 

"And  yet,"  the  latter  said  after  a  moment's   pause, 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          303 

"after  what  you  have  said,  madam — knowing  me  to 
be  the  arbiter  of  his  fate — you  can  still  ask  me  to  spare 
his  life?" 

"It  is  for  the  very  reason  that  I  know  what  you  are 
that  I  appeal  now  to  your  honour,"  my  lady  answered 
passionately.  "To  no  other  man  would  I  so  plead." 

He  leaned  forward,  resting  one  elbow  upon  the  table 
and  covering  his  eyes  with  his  hand.  Stern  soldier 
though  he  was,  I  could  see  that  he  was  trembling. 

"Believe  me,"  she  continued  in  a  softer  tone,  advancing 
a  few  steps  nearer  to  him,  "I  am  sorry  that  my  words 
should  grieve  you — should  cause  you  pain !  But  in  this 
one  matter  at  least  I  have  cast  aside  all  modesty  and 
shame.  Ah,  my  lord,  in  your  chivalry,  and  for  the  sake 
of  what  is  past,  will  you  not  pleasure  me  in  this?  I  am 
not  a  woman  whose  love  would  ever  change ;  and  holding 
my  secret  as  you  do — oh,  be  pitiful  to  me,  and  true  unto 
your  noble  nature !" 

For  a  moment  he  remained  still  and  silent,  then  he  rose 
slowly  to  his  feet. 

"There  are  some  men,"  he  said  quietly,  "who  would 
demand  their  own  price  for  granting  your  request.  I 
will  not  take  the  hand  without  the  heart."  He  paused 
and  cast  a  long  look  upon  my  lady.  "Give  me  the  paper 
that  you  hold  in  your  hand,  madam,"  he  added  abruptly. 

Without  a  word  she  laid  the  fatal  order  upon  the  table 
before  him,  and  taking  it  up,  he  tore  it  across  and 
across  and  flung  the  pieces  from  him.  Then  raising  his 
voice :  "Colonel  Zulestein !"  The  Dutch  officer  appeared 
upon  the  threshold.  "I  have  altered  my  decision  concern- 


304  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

ing  this  man,"  the  general  said  briefly.  "You,  colonel, 
will  remain  in  charge  of  this  house  until  his  Majesty's 
pleasure  concerning  it  be  known !  Captain  Cassilis,"  he 
continued  sternly,  "I  grant  you  your  life  on  this  condi 
tion  only — that  you  leave  the  shores  of  England  within 
twenty-four  hours.  Should  you  be  found  within  the 
country  after  that  time  your  life  will  pay  the  forfeit. 
Colonel  Zulestein,  you  will  see  that  this  order  is  duly 
carried  out."  The  officer  briefly  saluted. 

"Ah,  my  lord — my  generous  lord!"  my  lady  cried, 
moving  towards  him  with  outstretched  hands.  He 
caught  them  in  his  own. 

"No  more,  madam,"  he  said  quickly.  "What  I  do  I 
do  for  your  sake.  Myself  I  cannot  forgive  for  the 
breach  of  the  duty  that  I  owe  my  king.  Yet  for  the  fu 
ture  my  highest  happiness  shall  be  to  call  myself  your 
friend."  He  raised  her  hands  quickly  to  his  lips,  gave 
one  long  look  into  her  eyes,  then,  dropping  her  hands, 
without  one  glance  at  me  he  quitted  the  room,  and  the 
Dutch  colonel  followed  him. 

It  was  not  until  the  last  sound  of  their  spurred  heels 
had  ceased  that  the  apathy  that  had  hitherto  held  me 
seemed  to  vanish.  So  my  life  was  spared — saved  by  my 
lady — but  at  what  a  price!  I  turned  now  to  look  at 
her. 

She  had  sank  into  the  nearest  chair,  and  her  face  was 
turned  from  me.  My  eyes  wandered  round  the  now  fa 
miliar  room  that  I  should  see  no  more,  and  then  with  a 
wildly  beating  heart  I  drew  near  to  her  side.  She  neither 
stirred  nor  spoke  as  within  a  pace  of  her  I  stopped, 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          305 

overcome  by  my  emotion.  Ah,  how  lovely  she  was — 
how  lovely!  Never  had  my  heart  cried  out  so  for  one 
kind  word  as  upon  this  our  last  parting. 

Though  her  face  was  averted,  I  could  gaze  unrebuked 
upon  the  soft  masses  of  her  hair,  gleaming  with  a  golden 
sheen  in  the  light — upon  the  faultless  curve  of  her  white 
shoulders,  her  exquisitely  moulded  arms,  and  the  scent  of 
violets  that  seemed  ever  to  surround  her  was  wafted  to 
me  where  I  stood.  And  I  knew  that  it  was  for  the 
last  time — that  I  must  go  out  to  again  commence  the 
old  weary  life  of  wandering  that,  in  the  last  few  weeks, 
had  faded  into  a  distant  memory  of  the  past.  A  dream — 
naught  but  a  dream,  yet  passing  sweet  while  it  lasted! 
In  the  awakening  only  was  the  pain. 

Involuntarily  I  shivered  as  the  dreary  prospect  of  the 
future  years  rose  up  before  my  eyes. 

"Madam,"  I  said  at  length  hoarsely,  "I  have  lingered 
to  say  farewell.  I  may  no  longer  stay  beneath  your  roof. 
What  can  I  say  to  you  ?  How  can  I  thank  you  for  that 
which  you  have  done?  What  words  of  mine  can  be  but 
inadequate — or  aught  but  poor!  What  it  has  cost  you 
to  act  as  you  have  done  I  can  but  dimly  guess !  My  lady, 
forget  the  words  that  you  have  spoken.  They  shall  be 
as  if  they  had  never  been — save  to  be  treasured  in  my 
heart  through  all  the  years  to  come."  I  paused  trem 
bling,  and  waited  for  her  reply.  Yet  for  a  moment  she 
did  not  speak. 

"But,"  she  said  at  length  in  a  low  voice,  without  turn 
ing  her  head,  "what  if  I  do  not  choose  to  forget.  Are 
you  so  sure,  sir,  that  I  was  only  acting?" 


306  MY    LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"How,  madam!"  I  stammered.  "I — I  do  not  under 
stand  !" 

"When  you  leave  this  house,  sir,"  she  said  in  the  same 
low  tone,  "what  do  you  intend  to  do  ?" 

"I  shall  cross  to  France,  madam,"  I  answered,  "and 
from  thence  to  Flanders !  There  is  always  work  there 
for  a  good  sword — there  is  always  fortune  to  be  won 
there — or  a  nameless  grave!"  With  a  quick  movement 
she  rose  to  her  feet. 

"You  go  to  France,"  she  said  in  a  voice  that  thrilled 
me — "to  France,  whither  my  brother  has  already  gone ! 
Ah,  Mr.  Cassilis,  will  you  not  take  me  too  ?" 

I  could  but  stare  at  her  in  speechless  wonder.  Her 
face  as  she  turned  it  towards  me  was  so  radiantly  beau 
tiful  that  the  words  I  would  have  spoken  died  away  upon 
my  lips.  She  noted  my  confusion  with  a  tender  smile. 

"There  is  nothing  further  that  should  keep  me  here," 
she  continued.  "My  sister  is  about  to  wed,  and  the  name 
of  Courtenay  will  secure  her  from  any  punishment  the 
government  would  inflict — their  services  to  William 
are  too  well  known.  But  with  me  it  is  different.  I  have 
rendered  my  name  notorious,  and  I  am  not  minded  to  lose 
my  liberty  along  with  our  estates.  Therefore,  I  shall 
join  my  brother  across  the  water.  That  is  one  reason, 
sir,"  she  said  slowly,  and  came  to  a  pause.  A  lovely 
colour  suffused  her  face  and  neck.  From  beneath  her 
long  lashes  she  flashed  a  glance  at  me  that  set  my  heart 
beating  furiously.  "There  is  another,"  she  faltered. 
"You  shame  me  to  say  it — I — it  is — oh  don't  you  un 
derstand?"  And  she  stretched  out  her  arms  to  me. 


HOW  I  REPAID  THE  DEBT          307 

And  then  indeed  I  understood.  Understood — that  God 
in  His  great  mercy  had  given  me  His  best  earthly  gift — 
a  pure  woman's  love.  Yet  for  a  moment  I  stepped  back 
wards,  battling  with  my  own  happiness. 

"Ah,  madam,  madam,"  I  cried  hoarsely,  "is  it  so  with 
you?  Is  it  indeed  so?  Yet  how  can  this  be?  You  are 
a  great  lady,  and  I? —  God  help  me!  what  am  I?" 

A  wondrously  tender  light  shone  in  her  eyes.  The 
colour  deepened  in  her  face  with  her  sweet  yielding 
sname. 

"You  are  the  keeper  of  my  heart,"  she  whispered  in 
reply  ;  "my  lover — and  my  king !"  I  caught  her  hands 
in  mine  and  raised  them  to  my  lips. 

"Listen,"  she  continued  softly,  ere  I  could  find  words 
to  speak.  "I  was  proud  and  cold  to  you,  dear  love, 
against  my  own  heart's  teaching.  I  am  proud  still! 
Prouder  in  your  love  than  ever  I  was  before !  I  would 
rather  share  your  exile  than  be  the  richest  lady  in  the 
land!  In  fortune  or  distress,  in  poverty  or  prison — so 
that  I  am  with  you,  sir,  I  care  not  what  befalls !"  And 
at  those  words  of  sweet  surrender  I  hesitated  no  longer, 
but  took  her  in  my  arms,  and  in  a  long,  long  kiss  of 
betrothal  her  lips  met  mine. 

"See !"  she  whispered  a  moment  later,  gently  disengag 
ing  herself  and  pointing  to  the  window,  where  a  grey 
light  was  stealing  into  the  room.  "It  is  the  dawn — the 
dawn  of  hope — and  happiness !" 

I  glanced  once  at  the  fair  landscape,  already  lightening 
with  the  coming  day,  then  my  eyes  again  sought  the  face 
of  the  lovely  woman  at  my  side. 


308  MY   LADY    OF    CLEEVE 

"And  of  love,"  I  answered  in  reply.  "Ah  God !  my  love ! 
my  queen!" 

***** 

And  so  it  befell  that  when,  eighteen  hours  later,  from 
the  deck  of  the  Good  Adventure,  I  watched  the  shores 
of  England  recede  into  the  purple  mists  of  evening,  my 
lady  sat  beside  me,  her  hand  in  mine.  A  soft  breeze 
played  in  the  cordage  overhead,  from  away  forward 
came  ever  and  anon  a  snatch  of  song.  The  crimson  light 
faded  slowly  from  the  sky — faded — grew  fainter — died ! 
The  soft  summer  night  enwrapped  us  round. 

"Sweetheart,"  I  said  tenderly,  bending  towards  her, 
gazing  too  to  where  her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  distant 
lights  in  the  home  she  had  renounced,  "you  will  not  re 
gret  ?  You  will  always  so  love  me  in  the  years  to  come  ?" 

For  answer  my  lady  raised  her  proud  face  to  mine — 
with  love  alight,  in  perfect  trust. 

"Until  the  end !"  she  whispered  in  reply,  "and  after — 
in  the  fuller  life — beyond!" 

And  what  was  poverty  and  exile  to  me  then,  for  were  we 
not  together? 

THE  END 


28457 


